I took the mail from the box and opened my front door. I stood at the kitchen island and sorted the days mail into keepers and junk when I came across an envelope with a reply deadline date in the bottom left corner. I didn't recognize the return name or address.

Opening the envelope, I was surprised, it was an invitation to attend my Twenty Year High School Reunion. How could it be possible that was twenty years ago?. I had no intention of attending and I tossed it into the junk mail and was about to put the stack in the trash when I thought about Danny. I put the reunion notice aside on the counter, tossed the rest in the trash and went to change out of my work clothes. Freed from my suit and tie, getting barefoot and into gym shorts and a tee shirt made me sigh with relief. I headed to the kitchen and made my evening cocktail of CC and water. I picked up the reunion notice and went to sit on the deck in the late afternoon sun. It was an beautiful, balmy May afternoon in middle Tennessee.

I'm Thomas James Clarke, TJ to just about everyone but my Mother who always calls me Thomas unless she's giving me one of her frequent lectures then it's Thomas James Clarke as she preaches on the evils of still being a single man and 38 years old. I'm divorced, live alone and I work for a small local College here in Nashville. I have not worked anywhere else, I was hired right out of college and have been the Assistant to the President for 15 years this September. My gift of gab and a knack for finding donors and getting them to open their checkbooks has kept me in the good graces of my boss. I am a good worker and often I'm asked to fill in for my boss at various functions when he has schedule conflicts.

I read the reunion notice again and reflected on life since High School. Graduation had been in June and I started my college classes in mid September at the University of Virginia in Charlottesville. At age 22 I married my college girlfriend the week after we graduated. By the time I was 25 we had two children; that was the beginning of the end I would decide later. With two kids in diapers our sex life was over. I always thought we could get back to the way we were before kids but it just didn't happen. Janey, my wife, and I gradually drifted apart and after eight years we divorced. We've remained best friends and I bought a house close enough to her and the kids that I could "be there" for the kids and for her when she needed me to pick them up or keep them overnight.

When I was 32 I finally admitted to my self that I was gay, not bi-sexual as I had tried to convince myself since the divorce. Janey was the only woman I had ever had sexual relations with, all others had been with men. To be fair, 'all others' totaled up to five men

in the past six years.

Growing up my best friend was always Danny Drennan. We lived in Louisville, Kentucky and we first met in kindergarten. We remained best buddies through Grammar and High Schools, we were seldom apart for more than twelve hours. Sometime near puberty I knew that I loved Danny. It wasn't just a crush, I knew that what I felt for him was what I was supposed to feel for a girl. I never let Danny know of my feelings fearing that he would never speak to me again. I knew that would be the worst that could happen for me, I needed to be with him even as just friends.

We had to separate when it came time to enter college. Danny went to Lexington and the University of Kentucky. We made promises to keep in touch but early into my first year at UVA my family moved to Ohio and Danny and I didn't get to see each other gain. We did manage to keep in touch by letter and the occasional phone call. After college we kept in touch for a while but after our second child we lost touch. Since the divorce I had tried telephone and computer searches trying to locate Dan without any luck. The thought that he might be at the reunion convinced me to fill our the reunion form and mail it off with my check.

If we could reconnect it would be so great to have my friend back in my life. I was never as close with anyone as I was with Danny. Not even Janey. I wrote the reunion date in my Day Planner and on the calendar in the kitchen. I have a drawer full of electronic gadgets that were gifts to keep track of things like this but I just don't get it. I still write real letters in longhand, my Mom had insisted that personal letters, notes and cards should never be typed; also I have an old fashioned land line telephone at home. My concessions to the electronic age were a basic cell phone with pre-paid minutes and no contract and my desktop computer.

I phoned Janey and told her the dates that I would be away and where I was going. She was constantly trying to get me out of the house and meeting new people. A couple of years back I had to insist that she stop trying to set me up with dates. She always had a friend or acquaintance that knew a gay man and she automatically thought any two gay men would just click automatically. I asked her once it she 'clicked' with every man she went out on a date with.

"don't be silly TJ, of course not. There has to be a chemistry to really like someone." She said.

"Then why do you think it would be different with two gay men Janey, chemistry is the key with us too."

She just stared at me like I was from another planet, not comprehending at all what I meant.

Janey was thrilled that I was going to the reunion.

"TJ, maybe you'll meet up with Danny there. You've always talked about how you miss him being your friend. Yes, you have to go. Danny back in your life is exactly what you need now TJ."

There are times that Janey surprises the dickens out of me. This was one of those times. She knows me so well. She advised me to go shopping for a new outfit.

"For heaven's sake TJ, don't wear one of your boring business suits. Go get something nice that you wouldn't wear to work. I know you're going to be the best looking guy there so look the part TJ."

Looking at my wardrobe confirmed Janey's opinion about what I should wear so I went to the my favorite Men's shop in Green Hills to shop for clothes I wouldn't wear to work. I did want to look my best just in case Dan was there. With the help of a male assistant, who I thought was too obvious in his attention to me, I selected tan slacks that fit me very nicely, the assistant kept talking about how well they "displayed my assets". I chose a matching tan silk crew neck pullover, a navy Armani Sport Jacket with a Cordovan belt and Cordovan Italian slippers. I was very pleased with the outfit.

In High School I was very thin and tall. I ran on the track team and won a few Cross Country events. I still hold a couple of Kentucky State High School Track records. Once I was away at college, I had matured and built up my body in the weight room. Since the divorce I joined a Health club in Green Hills a couple of miles from my home in Hillsboro Village and I still got the gym regularly. I was certain that no one would know me by sight at the reunion.

I took the day off the Friday before the reunion and drove to Louisville and checked into my hotel in the afternoon around four P.M. The reunion would be held in the ballroom of this hotel and I wouldn't have to be concerned about drinking and driving. Tonight was free, no events planned so I read the complimentary newspaper in my room, went down to the restaurant for dinner then back to my room to watch a movie.

Saturday morning I drove to my old neighborhood and stopped to look at the house where I had lived. So many memories flooded my mind as I sat in the car looking at that house. I sat there at least ten minutes, maybe more before starting the car and driving to our High School. I stopped by Kaelin's for a Cheeseburger then spent the afternoon at Churchill Downs watching the horse races. I left at five p.m. $50 poorer than when I had arrived.

Back at my hotel I had a turn at the dinner buffet table and then went to my room to get myself ready to go down to the ballroom for the festivities. The thought crossed my mind that if no one I knew showed up I could drop into the hotel bar and check out the action there. After a shave and shower I took my time getting dressed being sure that each item of my clothing was just right. I put on my jacket and turned to check myself in the mirror. I had to smile, Janey was right. This outfit wa perfect for this night. I looked darned good for a thirty eight year old father of two teenagers. I had a spring in my step as I made my way toward the ballroom.

I signed in and found my name tag and was looking at the yearbook on the table by the guest register. I went to Danny's picture first and seeing his smile made me laugh as memories of us as kids flooded my mind. I flipped back a few pages and when I came to my picture I groaned aloud, feeling sorry for that poor thin waif staring blankly at me. I heard a female laugh next to me...

"You wouldn't belive how many of us make that sound when we look at our pictures back then. Glad you could make it. Let me see if I can pick you out" she said.

When I turned to face her I could see that she didn't have a clue who I could possibly be. She gave me a long appraising look and smiled seductively as she scanned the yearbook then back to me a few times. I had recognized her almost immediately, she was Jennifer Jansen, one of our cheerleaders, a four year class beauty and she was probably the nicest girl in the whole school. Everyone liked Jenny.

"Jenny, wow, you're more beautiful now than you were at 18. I'm..."

She cut me off..."don't tell me, I want to see if I can pick you out."

Looking at the yearbook, then back to my face she had a puzzled look.

"you're not on this page." she said. I laughed.

"I wish, but I'm there alright. Look at the last names starting with C."

"mmm, no...I don't see you here."

I pointed to the picture of the poor thin waif with the blank stare.

"Thomas J. Clarke, that's me, TJ."

"NO! It can't be, you're so hand..."

She stopped mid sentence before she said I was 'so handsome' now.

"Wow you certainly have matured well TJ, what a change. I remember you, the track teams star runner, you won a lot of races in track and a couple of State Championships.You were very smart too, yes, the President of the Beta Club Junior and Senior years. I was in Beta Club too, but only one year, not four like you. I seem to remember that you went out of state to college, Virginia I think. So where are you now? wife, kids?"

"Gee you have a great memory Jen, yes I graduated from UVA and now I'm in Nashville, two great kids, a Son 17, a Daughter 15, the wife and I divorced eight years ago."

"been there and done that honey, enough said." she chuckled.

She stepped back and gave me the once over again, head to toe and back down to my belt level then back to my eyes, she smiled and she was different. She had shifted into her 'man hunter' mode.

"Hon, I need to check on some things, none of the classmates that said they would help out are here yet. We'll have talk more later, okay. Don't you leave without talking with me I want to be sure we get reacquainted tonight. Don't you forget me, you hear.

The change in her was obvious as she switched effortlessly from hostess to seductress and flirted shamelessly with me. She left giving me a look that promised a more intimate talk than I was willing to undertake. I made my way to the bar and ordered a drink. I was sipping my drink and had turned on the bar stool to face toward the entrance and watched the door as classmates began arriving. Surprisingly I knew many of the guys at first sight and a few of the ladies too.

As I raised my glass I saw a tall good looking man enter that I didn't recognize. I didn't remember any classmate that good looking. I was studying him trying to place him as he talked with others at the registration table and found his name tag. When I saw him laughing with another classmate a chill shot through me. It's him! It's Danny! That smile and the crinkly eyes when he laughed gave him away. I turned back to the bar and set my drink down, my hands were trembling and my heart was racing. It's Danny! He's here!

Forcing my self to calm down, I took a big gulp of my drink, and searched him out in the mirror behind the bar. Certain it was him, I looked myself over and made sure my name tag was turned face down. I wanted to see if he would know me. I slowly walked toward him, as I approached, he caught my eye and we nodded but I could tell he was trying to figure out who I could be. When I reached him I stuck out my hand and said...

"Hello...aren't you Danny Drennan?"

"Yes, that's me, but I'm sorry I can't seem to place you..."

I smiled and started to tell him when he yelled...

"OHMIGOD!...TJ!... IS THAT YOU?

Grinning ear to ear I nodded as he grabbed me into a bear hug. I felt so many emotions as he hugged me to him. I had dreamed of this meeting so many times since my 'coming out' Danny was my main source of sexual release and I conjured up jack off fantasies of us together constantly. I still loved him, much more now as a grow man than I did as a kid before. I just wanted to be near him, any way that he would accept. I missed the way he made me feel. With Danny I always had a feeling of well being, good times, and things being as they should be. Things were right when we were together. I dreamed of us being lovers but I would gladly, happily settle for being his good friend again.

"TJ, I can't believe this...it's really you!. You may not believe me, but you are why I'm here tonight, I was hoping that you would be here. I've missed 'us' TJ. For years after we went off to college, when anything big happened in my life I wanted to tell TJ. It is so great to find you again. Okay, right now, let's promise that we will never ever loose touch with each other again."

"I promise Danny. I don't want to lose you again either. I've missed my friend"

He stepped back and gave me the once over almost like Jenny Jansen had done.

"Damn TJ, who knew that skinny kid I knew would turn out looking like this. I never dreamed that you would be such a stud! Look at you. Wow."

"Right back at you Danny. I hope you brought a big stick because you're going to be beating these ladies off you all night. I didn't know who you were until I saw you laugh. Your eyes and that smile gave you away."

"I know, when you were walking this way and we nodded I couldn't figure out who you

you could be, as we were shaking hands you smiled and then I knew. Your smile and your eyes."

"Let's get a drink...are you here with your wife?" he asked

I held up my left hand, bare of any jewelry.

"We divorced, eight years ago. We're still close friends and live near each other for the kids sake, a Son, Callum 17 and a daughter, Susannah 15, and you?"

He laughed. "almost identical to you, divorced five years, son, Connor 17, and daughter Malin, 15. This is great TJ, just us, no women to keep us from talking about old times, it's just us tonight. I can't believe it. TJ and Danny, together again after all these years."

We sat at the bar or a nearby table most of the night catching up with each other's lives. I noticed that every so often a line of ladies would discretely pass by us, giving us the once over and 'come hither' looks. We were polite, but we laughed when they left. After a couple of hours the sexy looks, became glares of resentment. Danny and I just kept talking and drinking. There was a short informal program, a couple of classmates spoke about the 'good old days' to much laughter. It dawned on me that those who talked most about the good old days were the jocks and girls that were the beautiful and popular kids back then. Now, in most cases, their teen good looks had been replaced by receding hair or no hair, too many extra pounds and lots of booze. There were exceptions, like Jenny Jansen, but generally the 'in crowd" from our High School days had taken a beating over the past 20 years, looks wise. Dan and I had been late bloomers and were now hitting our peak in career and in our physical appearance.

Dan commented several times on how different I look and he kept feeling my biceps, he seemed truly amazed at how I had transformed from being bean pole thin to this ripped body I had now. My Senior year I was 5'11" tall and weighed 117 pounds with my pockets full. Today I'm still 5'11 but I weigh 155 pounds and have nice muscles, a mildly defined six pack on my stomach but I'm not crazy ripped like body builders get. I was pleased with myself that I had kept myself decent looking. With Dan, it was hard to tell under his suit but he was still 6'4" and about 165 or so, his stomach was flat and his waist small and trim. I looked when I could at the fly of his suit pants but it stayed maddeningly flat, giving no clue to his package. It was just as well, having my friend back was enough for me.

We heard a last call from the bar and noticed that most of the crowd was gone. We walked to the hotel bar and saw that several of the tables were occupied by our classmates. One table seated those ladies that kept walking by us at the reunion. Dan and I continued talking and drinking. After fifteen years there was a lot to catch up on but I believe both of us could have sat there and not said a word, just enjoying being with the other again.

I told Dan about my job at the college and how I liked the work. I found out he was an executive with General Motors and was assigned to the Corvette Plant in Bowling Green, Ky., only 60 miles from Nashville. I kidded him...

"I'll bet you drive a red Corvette convertible, right."

"Not red, it's silver with saddle tan interior."

"What do you drive TJ?"

"Just an old Ford. Remember, I'm divorced and work for a small college."

We spent a long time talking about our kids and exes, I gathered up my courage and told Dan that I am gay and had finally admitted it five years ago. I also told him that I was in love with him back when we were in school, and had been for as long as I could remember.

" TJ. I'm really surprised, I never had a clue that you felt that way about me, I'm flattered now. You do know that it doesn't matter at all as far as our friendship goes. Now since we've reunited, I can't imagine anything that could stop us from being best friends the rest of our days. Geez, TJ the way you look, I bet the guys line up for a date with you."

I laughed. "Dan in the six years I've been actively gay I've had five dates. I average less than one a year."

"Wow TJ, I was sure you would have a partner, you must like playing the field then, huh?"

"No, it's not that Danny, there would sure be more than 5 guys if I played the field. No, I don't have a partner either. There was only one guy who I've ever wanted as my partner, but that just wasn't to be."

"What happened TJ?"

"Dan, I'd rather not talk about it, okay. Maybe I'll tell you someday."

When Dan got up to go to the restroom he stumbled and reeled, I led him to the restroom and after he relieved himself I took him by the arm and we left to go to our rooms. I asked his room number and he was just across the hall from my room. I first opened Dan's door and then mine, I thought he had gone into his room but when I opened my door Danny walked in and fell on my bed.

"Danny, your room is across the hall."

"mmm sleepy. Let's go to bed" Dan said.

"Dan, your bed is across the hall, okay."

"Nope...your on your bed, I'm on your bed, 'okay."

I stepped into the bathroom to take a leak and Dan was snoring when I came back. I slipped his shoes off and put his legs on the bed, and left him there, dressed except for his shoes. I stepped across the hall and closed his room door. Back in my room I Kicked off my shoes, I laid down on top of the covers too. The bed was king size so Dan was on one side and I had lots of room on the other. I turned out the light and closed my eyes. In a few minutes I heard...

"psssst. TJ"

"yes Dan."

"you asleep?"

"yes Danny, I'm asleep, I can't hear you."

"TJ, YOU AWAKE?" he yelled.

"yes Dan, I'm awake."

"loved you too TJ"

"what did you say Danny?"

"loved you too, then."

"Loved who when, Danny?"

"gotta get up"

"are you sick Danny?"

"nope, gotta get up...gotta get sober"

"Danny, just lie still and go to sleep, you'll be okay in the morning, go to sleep."

"gotta get sober and tell you, got get a cold shower and tell."

"Dan you'll be sober in the morning, go to sleep."

Danny rolled and fell out of bed to the floor. He was almost upright when I go to his side and he was determined to take a cold shower and sober up. Finally I just let him do what he wanted. I lay back, closed my eyes and replayed tonight in my head. I was dozing and daydreaming about us as grown ups getting together with our kids, when I heard the water shut off. In a few minutes Dan walked out of the bath with a towel around his waist. I gasped when I saw his body. His perfectly formed chest was a forest of dark hair, thickest between his pectorals and his treasure trail split him down the middle. The towel around his hips was not flat like his fly had been all night. It seemed to be growing as I tried to look anywhere but there. Dan had a second towel and was drying his dark hair.

"whew..sorry I got drunk there TJ. I didn't mean for that to happen."

"no big deal Dan, it's alright."

"TJ, there's more I need to tell you. I should have earlier, I wish I had earlier. But before I tell you can I ask you a question?"

"Danny, you can ask me anything, just like before, anything."

"I had this feeling earlier when we were talking but I just don't know...uh..if I'm right or not...I could be so far off base here...but I have to know...it's really very important. If I'm wrong, I'm so sorry, but I have to know...earlier you said there was only one guy you wanted as your partner...I know you said you didn't want to talk about it...but it's killing me here not knowing. TJ when you said that, by any chance were you talking about me?"

OH NO, NO, NO... He knows, what am I going to do, what do I say to him. I hung my head and just sat there, I looked at my feet, I couldn't face him.

"TJ, please tell me, I need to know...was it me?"

I started crying, sobs wracking my body my shoulders shaking as I nodded my head yes. I feared that he couldn't accept it, would be through with me. We had just found each other and I'm driving him away again.

Dan stepped closer and raised my head by my chin.

"did you nod yes, TJ. Was it me you wanted as a partner"

The tears were streaming, I nodded again.

"Oh TJ, ...it's okay...it's okay"

Dan held me close and stroked my neck and back.

"don't cry, we're okay...TJ..we're okay. Back when we were kids, I was in love with you too. It scared the dickens out of me. But just like you, I kept it all inside and soldiered on like it wasn't there, just like you did. The wife and kids, the divorce, all the same as you. And listen TJ, after the divorce, just like you, I knew I was gay too. I've only been with three men. I want a life partner too. The slim chance that we would meet again tonight is why I'm here. I've searched for you for five years now. TJ...is there any chance at all that we can be together, maybe even as partners. You've always been the one I wanted to make love to. Can we make a new beginning together, I really do love you, always have.

There. I've said it now. That's why I got so drunk, hoping it was me, but not wanting to know if it was someone else. I knew I had to sober up and tell you the truth about me, about how much I love you and want us to be together."

I pulled back from his hug and looked into his eyes, not believing what I thought I heard. As I started to speak he said...

"yes TJ, I said I was gay. Yes, I said I loved you, back then and right now; and yes, I asked if I could be your life partner, your lover and friend."

I sat there staring at him in disbelief until I finally let his words sink into understanding.

I hugged him tighter to me and said...

"yes, yes! Can this really be happening, you really mean it Danny? Hold me Dan, I may float away. I never ever believed this would ever happen. I've dreamed it a thousand times, and wished for it a million more."

Dan put a hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into our first kiss. When our tongues met I felt fireworks exploding in my brain, my body trembled, Dan leaned forward pushing me back onto the bed, never breaking contact with our lips and tongues. Our bodies were pressed together and I felt his hardness under the towel. I'm sure he felt the same in my slacks. When we broke the kiss, gasping for air, Dan held my face in his hands...

"TJ, my handsome TJ. You've just made me the happiest man alive."

One hand was loosening my belt and unbuttoning my slacks, he pulled me up by the back of my neck again and started another kiss as he tugged my pullover shirt from my slacks and off over my head. He stood and tugged my slacks and shorts off and I lay naked before him, my cock standing tall and proud at it's almost eight inch length. Dan was taking in my body with his eyes...

"Oh migod, TJ, you are perfect, that body, so beautiful."

As he stepped closer I tugged at his towel and watched as it slid to the floor. I sucked in air when I saw his hairy naked body, hard, muscled and trim. He had to be a gym rat too and that cock! He was longer and bigger in circumference than mine. My dream man, my Danny in the flesh, looking down at me with his cock hard as stone.

I took Dan's hand and pulled him to me. He lay with half his body atop mine and we kissed and rubbed our bodies against each other and we made out like we were horny teenagers. He was kissing me and gently tugging at my chest hair, his fingers found a nipple and pinched hard. That was all it took for me, I ejaculated my semen all over both of us without either of us touching my cock.

"Ooooohhhhhh Danny. See what you do to me! Gee, I've never done that without touching myself or being touched before. My nipples must be hard wired directly to my cock. I never knew that."

There was very little sleeping that night for either of us. We had lots of short naps and more sex in one night than I have had in my lifetime. Every where we touched was a new place to kiss, horny teens would have had a hard time keeping up with us old guys this night. The morning sun peeped around the edges of the drapes and lit the room dimly. We rolled together face to face and kissed, our bodies touching from our lips to our toes. Every so often I had to pull back and just look at him to make sure it was Danny. My Danny here with me, naked and setting my body on fire with his touch and kisses.

We were both hungry, the last few hours sexual exploits had depleted our reserves. Dan grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet and into the shower. Never missing a chance to put our naked bodies against each other, Danny hugged me to him as he stood behind me. He took the soap and began washing my front taking time to touch every inch of my body he could reach from his position behind me. Finished with that side I turned to face him and hugged against him tightly as he gently washed my back side. Now that we faced each other, I was able to kiss his neck and ears while he washed me. When he was washing my hair I fondled his hard cock and testicles, I feared that this was another dream and that I would wake, alone and in a heavy sweat as I had so many times over the years. Finished and rinsed he kissed me lightly and said...

"Food! We have to eat TJ...come on babe...let's go eat."

Dan wanted to go to a great little Mom & Pop place that his Dad had frequented regularly. We were walking to the car when Dan shouted...

"OH Wow! TJ! Would you look at that Mustang! Man that's sharp. It looks so much better than the ones they make now, it even looks better that it did when it was new!"

He was gawking at a 1967 Mustang convertible. It had been restored and updated with a load of modern conveniences. It was Dark metallic gray with a tan top, custom Foose chrome wheels with Saddle Tan interior and a chrome mesh grille. I watched him as he gently let one hand glide along a fender.

"Your supposed to be a Corvette guy wont you get tortured by your co-workers or something for liking a Ford."

"This one is special, it's so beautiful." Dan replied.

"I smiled at him and tossed a set of keys to him. Your driving since you know where we are going. Dan, you do want to drive this car don't you?"

"What...you mean...TJ!...This is your car! WOW...but you said you drove an old ford."

"Well, it's sixteen years older than we are...That is old, Danny!"

He hit the remote unlock and opened the doors. When that 302 CI motor roared to life, Dan's eyes were big and he was grinning from ear to ear when he looked over to me...

"Let's drop the top TJ"

He unlatched the top and touched the button as I got the boot cover from the trunk. Soon we were cruising and causing quite a stir as gawkers honked and gave the car thumbs up. Dan got a kick out of charging away from the traffic lights and listening to the roar of the exhaust. The car has been updated with disc brakes, 3 point seat belts, power steering and new modern suspension components to allow for modern tires.

We pulled up in front of the restaurant and as we put up the top a crowd gathered at the window looking at the car. Once we were seated and had placed our order we were back to marveling at our luck of finding each other again. Dan was telling me how he was going to ravage my body when we got back to the hotel.

"I'm going to fuck that perfect ass of yours TJ"

as he said this a waitress with a coffee pot walked by us and ran into a table and nearly fell to the floor. She looked back at Dan, her eyes wide and mouth agape. He looked to her and said...

"we're newly weds, I just can't help it. Look at him, he's a freaking stud of a man!"

I kicked his shin under the table as the waitress blushed to bright red and scurried off to the kitchen. As we were leaving I noticed that the waitress was whispering with another woman and they were looking at us. Dan saw them too, he smiled at them and said...

"you girls are checking out his butt aren't you!" they turned and rushed off.

Once outside we were both laughing but I had to say something...

"You have always gotten me in to "situations," embarrassing me. You haven't changed a bit, bold as brass and willing to do just about anything. You are incorrigible Dan, just bad to the bone!"

"You always did love it when I acted up and I can tell by that grin you're wearing that you still like it TJ."

We were really back, we were Danny and TJ again. I noticed what I have come to call my 'Danny feeling', it's just this happy, good times, being with the greatest guy in the world feeling that I've only ever felt when I was with him. This felt so good. I haven't been this happy since my kids were born. Dan looked over and saw the look on my face...

"What's with the silly grin TJ?"

"You, that's what. Just being with you lifts me up, makes me happy and makes me do this silly grin."

"I know, I call it my TJ feeling." Dan replied.

I looked at him in disbelief...

"you have a TJ feeling? How weird. I call it my Danny feeling, always have. seems like we kept more secrets than we realized back then."

He started the car and I said...

"Damn...I don't want to go home today, I just want to stay here with you."

"I know TJ, I know...but it's only an hours drive. When we get back to the hotel, lets check out and you follow me to my place in Bowling Green. That way you'll know how to get to my place and we can make love again before we have to be part again. I have a feeling I'll be in Nashville in a day or two."

"you always have a plan, Danny. That sounds good."

We covered the ninety five miles in about 80 minutes and Dan had me pull my car into the garage beside his. He was standing waiting for me to get out of the car and when I did he hugged me into a soul searing kiss. I was still afraid of waking from a glorious dream. Fifteen years of wishing, hoping and dreaming of the time we could be together and it was now! There was just no describing how I felt.

Once inside, Dan gave me the tour, kitchen, family room then his bedroom. The tour ended there as he pulled me to him and gently started undressing me, I did the same to him and in a moment we stood facing each other naked. We both reached to hug the other to us at the same time, I was lost in the delicious feeling of his hairy body against mine.

We lay on the bed lips locked together, bodies writhing to get closer together. This euphoric high I was experiencing kept getting better and better. We each took turns exploring the others body with hands, lips and tongues.

Dan turned me face down on the bed and continued exploring with his hands and lips. He started at at my neck and shoulders, his furry body lying on my back made me wiggle beneath him trying to get more of him touching me. His hands and lips were every where as he slowly worked his way down my body. Raising up on his arms he bent his neck and traced his tongue down mine spine from my neck to the valley where my butt swelled in to round hard mounds. He lightly kissed and licked my cheeks as he continued on to the back of my legs. I felt his hair tickling my backside as he continued exploring my body with his lips and tongue, he didn't stop until his lips had kissed all ten of my toes.

My entire body tingled and throbbed. I had never been so aroused in my life. Danny slowly kissed his was back up my body. He stopped and buried his nose in my crotch inhaling the man scent there. He moved his face and nuzzled his nose into my testicles, his tongue lapping each one as my hard cock brushed against his cheek and face. He kissed his way up and back down the length of my hardness, his tongue flicking out to gather the pearl of pre-cum at my slit. Finally he lay face to face with me, staring into my eyes. All of his emotions showed there. I saw his love for me, his joy that we could be together like this. It all showed in those beautiful eyes. At last I spoke...

"Danny I want you to make love to me, I want you inside me Dan. Please Dan...I'm ready...I've always wanted you to do this...get inside me, make love to me...I need to see your handsome face as you make love to me. I need to kiss you, hold you...I need you deep inside me. I want your semen in me Dan...oh Danny...do it...make me yours...do it now..you know you've wanted to."

Our orgasms were more than anything either of us had ever known. We were physically drained of every bit of energy, emotionally we were fulfilled as never before. We never knew that sex could feel like what we had just felt. That was so much more than sex...the emotional orgasm was what made the earth move for us. The love and emotions of fifteen

unfulfilled years pushed us to feelings that words just could not convey. Looking into his eyes I knew he felt what I did. It showed there for both of us.

It was after Nine p.m. when I finally left Dan's to drive back to Nashville. I really didn't want to leave him but I knew we'd be together again in two days. I was so darned happy to have reunited with him I couldn't keep the smile off my face.

After taking the day off on Friday I had a lot of calls to return and by quitting time I had everything up to date. The phone was ringing as I unlocked the door at home. I rushed in and answered and it was Callum, my son calling to say Hi and ask if he could come over. I chuckled and said sure he could come over, knowing he either wanted a favor or money and most likely it would be both. I asked to speak with his Mom and he gave the phone to her.

"TJ how was your trip, was the reunion any fun?" Janey asked.

"Oh Janey, it was the best time, I'm so glad I went."

"I knew it!...you saw Danny didn't you! How did it go, where is he, who did he marry...?'

"WHOA!!! stop with all the questions...you ought to come over with Cal, by the way do you know what he wants?"

"yes I do, Suze and I will come with him. See you in a few?"

"Wait...what does he want..." she hung up laughing.

I wonder what this is all about I thought.

I rushed to change clothes and was mixing a drink when Cal charged in the front door.

"Dad?"

"In the kitchen Cal"

My seventeen year old son was nearly a foot taller than me and had grown into a more good looking and handsome combination of his Mom and myself. With the three of us together it was obvious that he was our son. He was playing baseball and basketball in high school and was tall and lean muscled' He had started dating this year too. He rushed up to me and gave me a bear hug.

"Hiya Pops! Have fun on your trip" he asked as he stuck his head into the fridge looking for a snack.

"Yeah, I really had a good time. Probably nothing in there to eat, there's chips in the pantry,"

Cal turned and looked at me and a funny look came over his face.

"What's with the look, Cal?"

"It's you, Pops...something's different about you..."

"I'm your same old Dad, Cal."

"I dunno' there just something different. You look great, I mean better that usual, maybe happier, I dunno what it is but I like it."

Just then his Mom and Sister came in, Suze jumping into my arms and Janey kissing my cheek.

"This must be something big for all of you to pile on here. What's up Cal?"

"Dad just don't say no until you hear me out, please. Okay"

I think that I figured out what this is about. Cal wants to use my car for something, I've always told him no when he wanted to use it and only let him drive it with me in the car. Aha!...His Prom is coming up! I'll bet that's what this is about. I looked over to his Mom and she was trying her best not to laugh out loud.

Beating him to the punch I asked.

"Son, I was thinking as I drove back from my trip. Isn't your Junior Prom coming up soon?"

I could see him deflate, all the nerve he had worked up to ask to use the car just went out of him as he said...

"yes sir."

"Well, I was thinking that maybe you might like to drive the Mustang that night. Do you think that you can be responsible enough to drive it within the limits I've all ways held you to when we were out together."

Cal was clearly stunned and very excited.

"Jeez, Dad, yes...how did you know that's what I was going to ask? I know Mom didn't rat on me. But thank you. I promise to take good care of the Stang. You know that I love that car just as much as you do Dad. Sean and I were planning to double, is that okay, it'll just be the four of us. I hope you and Mom know that neither Sean nor I drink or do any sort of drugs. I know you and Mom worry about that but really guys, we're smarter than that. Besides, we're tested for drugs in Baseball and Basketball at school. We're cool kids Dad, really. I promise we'll be home by two a.m. okay."

"Two A.M.! are you crazy! One a.m. at the very latest Cal. After you are 18 maybe you can stay out till 2 on prom night but not it my car."

I could see his Mom agreed with me.

"Okay, you win...it was worth a try. Then is it okay to double with Sean and his date? I'll get her name and phone number for you and Mom, my date too. Thanks Dad, I promise you wont regret it. I'll take good care of the car. Wow...I can't believe you agreed before I even asked. I knew you there was something different about you."

Janey was smiling and told the kids she needed to talk with me and they went to the TV room. She started for the patio and asked me to follow. When we got there she turned to me and said...

"Okay TJ, spill it. What happened at the reunion...I see what Cal saw, there's a definite change in you. What's happened."

I couldn't stop the smile spreading across my face. Just before I started to speak Janie gasped!

"It's Danny isn't it...ohmigod...he's gay too! You two got together at last...I'm right aren't I, I know it...You and Danny! Oh TJ that's so wonderful!

I stood there open mouthed. I can't believe the powers this woman possesses sometimes. It's uncanny how she can sense things. Finally I spoke...

"I guess you know where and what we ate for breakfast too. How can you do that Janey? Yes you are right on all counts. We spent the last two nights together and he'll be here one night this week. He lives in Bowling Green, only an hour away."

She rushed to hug me..."I'm so glad to hear this. I want you to be happy TJ and I know he's the man who can do it for you. This is perfect. When are you going to tell Cal and Suze, they're going to be as happy as I am about it."

"I may wait a while with them and see how this goes."

"Okay, I understand but don't worry about them, they will be as excited for you as I am. And I want to meet him when he comes here."

We went back into the house and Suze had her head in the fridge this time. She came out with a carton of juice in her hand. I walked up behind her and hugged her to me.

"hey baby girl, what's going on with you?"

"Oh Dad! It's you with the big news, when are you going to tell us who has you so happy now?"

Again, I'm standing there with my mouth hanging open.

"oh migod...you have you Mom's powers!

I looked to Janey who just shrugged...

"TJ it's nothing special, it just that you men are so transparent. Everything you do shows on your face."

"CAL...help, they're ganging up on me."

Cal wandered in from the TV room "hey you guys stop picking on Dad, don't get him in a bad mood!"

"Okay kids here's what's up. Your old man here, met up with his childhood friend at the reunion over the weekend. His name is Dan, he's my age, divorced and has a son and daughter the same ages as you two. He's coming to visit one night this week and we'll all go to dinner, okay."

Both kids hugged me, Cal whispered "good for you Pops, I'm really glad you found someone who makes you happy again." That choked me up a bit. I have wondered about Cal. He's always been accepting of the fact that his Dad is gay, it has never bothered him, nor his sister either for that matter but it's the males that usually have the most problems with it. Will I be as accepting as Cal is if he comes to me as tells me he is gay? I sure hope I can be.

I saw that Suze was whispering something to her Mom and Janey flushed a little. I just looked her in the eye and gave her the raised eyebrow question.

"well, I didn't want to spoil your news but I have some of my own. Saturday night Jerry asked me to marry him and I said yes."

I hugged her to me. "Wow, both of us on the same night! That's amazing! You know how happy I am for you and Jerry. He's a great guy. Have you set the date yet?"

"No but it will have to be when school is out"

I asked "Why when school is out, Cal and Suze can bunk here and go to school, you don't have to wait that long because of them. Janey this is all about you and Jerry. Suze, Cal and I will adjust our schedules so you and Jerry can do whatever you want when you want. Right guys.

Both of them told her yes. We would all do what we could to help them.

"Janey got a little choked up and thanked us saying she would talk with Jerry. He's on your side, he wants us to elope right now. Thank you TJ, it means a lot to me that you and Jerry like each other so well and that we're still great friends and the parents of these two here. We all are so very lucky."

"eeew...enough, we don't want to hear that mushy stuff Mom," Cal wailed. "When are we gonna eat guys?" he added.

"I'm hungry too Cal, anyone for the cafeteria at the mall in Green Hills, my treat tonight." I said.

Three voices sounded as one when that all said yes. I tossed the keys to Cal..."get the Stang out of the garage Cal...very carefully."

Cal already had the top down and booted as Suze and I took the back seat and Cal and his Mom up front. We all had a great meal and enjoyed each other immensely. I took a lot of questions from the kids about Dan and when they would get to meet him. All in all we had a great night together as a family. As we were leaving the restaurant the kids ran ahead to the car and Janey held back with me. As we walked she hooked her arm in mine and said...

"thanks for tonight. We're very lucky we can be like we are TJ and I love you for it. We've done a good job with those two out there, they're both great kids."

"yeah we're lucky alright and as for those two, it's all their mother's doing that they turned out so well. She's a great Mom and a great friend too." Janey just squeezed my arm and laid her head on my shoulder and smiled up at me.

When I got home after dropping Janey and the kids off the phone was ringing as I opened the door. It was Dan and I got the 'Danny feeling' again just hearing his voice. We both had similar evenings and his kids had visited with him. The situation with his ex-wife was hostile though and they rarely talked.

He asked if it would be okay for him to come down on Wednesday afternoon and of course I readily agreed. I told hit that Janey and the kids all wanted to meet him and We'd all go to dinner if that was okay with him, he agreed and was eager to meet them. I was wishing he was here in my bed tonight. We talked for almost an hour before hanging up After our conversation I got on the internet and Googled Western Ky. University in Bowling Green. Just curious and a thought had been in my head since hearing of Janey's engagement. I was thinking of moving to Bowling Green. Cal would be off to college in a little over a year and he had no interest in going to Belmont where I worked now even with the free pass I have for my children's education.

I found that WKU was wrapping up a three year capital campaign and setting goals and strategies for their future. Since fund raising was my forte I decided to send a resume off and see if there was any interest from them. I didn't mention this to Dan or my family but I did alert my boss that I had sent off the resume and why, only saying that I had met someone there and was serious about a relationship with this person.

Finally Wednesday afternoon came around, I left work at 4 p.m. and was pacing the floor at home when the phone rung. I gave Dan directions and met him at the end of my street where it met Hillsboro Pike. I was so anxious I could hardly wait until we were inside the house and then we were all over each other, hugging, kissing and just holding the other. Finally I took Dan's hand and led him on a tour of my house ending in front of my bed. We grinned at each other and we were both naked in seconds and falling onto the bed.

Being only our third time together we were still frantic in our love making. It was urgent and demanding yet satisfying and it calmed two horny middle aged men down to a slow boil. As we lay there limbs entwined in the after glow of fantastic sex I heard the front door slam and Cal was calling out for me.

"Hey Pops..where are you!"

"Damn, I forgot to lock the door... I'll see what he wants. Get dressed and come meet my son Dan. This has never happened before. I can't wait to see how embarrassed he gets when he figures it out."

"Hi Cal, I'm in my bedroom, be out in a sec." I called out as I pulled on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt.

Cal was coming down the hall as I stepped out of my bedroom.

"Hey Pops, whatcha doing?" Cal asked.

I had to laugh "Just gross old man stuff but thank goodness I was through when you came

in. What's up with you son.?"

"Just wanting to get out of the house. Suze is over at her friends house and Jerry's there with Mom and I felt like I was in their way." he said.

I had turned him around and we were headed toward the kitchen when the bedroom door opened and Danny came out. Cal looked back and went white as a sheet.

"Oh...uh..gee...er Dad...I'm so sorry...I didn't...kn..."

"Cal...it's okay, you didn't interrupt anything. It's my fault, I forgot to lock the door."

"Dan, come here...Dan this is my son, Callum, Cal this is Dan Drennan. Dan and I met in kindergarten and were best friends until we parted to go to separate colleges. We met again after fifteen years apart last Saturday at our reunion. Dan lives in Bowling Green and works for GM at the Corvette plant there."

As they shook hands, Cal seemed both embarrassed and awestruck, not himself at all. He did manage to engage in polite conversation but when Dan went to the restroom Cal's questions came at me rapid fire.

"Dad...he's the guy? He's the one your so happy about? Way to go Dad! He's a stud! A very good looking dude, you know... for an older guy. He looks like a model you see in magazines. Mom's gonna be jealous...Jerry's no where near as good looking as Dan."

I had to laugh, I had never seen Cal get so flustered at meeting someone and the bit about his Mom being jealous was too funny. Of course it isn't everyday you accidently meet your Dad's new boyfriend by barging in on them as they had just finished having sex.

By the time that Dan returned Cal had recovered sufficiently to start questioning him about the Corvette plant. While they were talking the phone rang and it was Janey, checking up on Cal since he just disappeared from the house. I told her he was talking to Dan which got her started and I had to convince her to wait until tonight when we all went to dinner before she met him. She was coming over right now if I had permitted it.

After Janey's call I hung back and just watched Dan and Cal talking. Cal was back to being himself and was really into talking with Dan about the Plant and the Corvette. I saw them both stand and Dan looked back at me...

"we're going out for Cal to look at my car, be right back." he said.

I took the opportunity to rush back to my room and put on some Jeans and a pull over. Looking in the mirror I saw my unkempt hair and laughed, Cal had to know we had been having sex just by looking at me.

I was in the kitchen making a pot of coffee when I heard Cal and Dan come in and Janey and Suze were with them. Janey was carrying a big bowl of tossed salad and announced that she thought we ought to order in and just stay here for dinner and get to know Danny. As she made her way to the fridge with the food she brought she quietly said to me...

"you never told me Danny was such a hunk TJ, I mean like...WOW!"

"he wasn't like that fifteen years ago, I didn't recognize him until I saw him laugh, his eyes and smile gave him away. He didn't know me either, we're both a lot different that we were in High School. But I agree with you...WOW!"

I started to introduce them but Janey said..."we did that outside TJ while Cal was drooling over the Corvette."

I noticed that Danny was now talking with Suze and evidently getting along fine as she was smiling and laughing with him. Thinking about dinner I called in a take out order at Ireland's for steak and biscuits with fries.

I called Cal over and asked him to go down to Ireland's and pick up our take out order, he readily agreed at the chance to drive my car. I asked him to take his sister with him and he made a face then smiled and said sure. They really got along well for their ages.

With just Dan, Janey and myself there now Janey started her questions for Danny, asking everything she could think of from his ex-wife, the kids, his job and finally his feelings for me. I started to protest but he stopped me.

"It's okay TJ, I love being able to talking about you and I there's no one at home for me to talk about you with."

In the end he had convinced her that he was the one and only man for me and she ended up hugging and kissing him on the cheek. And giving her official approval of him. She went to the powder room and Dan came to me and wrapped me in his arms and kissed me long and deeply. We broke the kiss and I lay my head on his chest just enjoying being held by him when Janey appeared. I looked up, embarrassed, it has never been my intention to flaunt or let others see me show any overt affection to a man. I know I was blushing, I could feel the heat in my face.

She was surprised, I saw that in her face, but she shook it off and smiled at us...

"you two sure make a good looking couple. I'm really glad you found each other." She said."

Danny held out one arm, inviting her into a 3-way hug, she joined and hugged us both then we broke away. It was just a moment but it meant the world to me to have her acceptance of Dan and I as a couple.

During dinner Jerry called Janey on her cell and she got him to join us and we all had a good time laughing, talking and just enjoying each other's company. Later after every one was gone and Dan and I were on the sofa, my back against his chest, his arm around me and he said..

"I am completely blown away by the way your family has welcomed me into their lives. It truly warms my heart TJ. I only wish that you would get the same treatment from my family but I know that it isn't going to happen. My kids have just begun speaking to me again.

I've found out that Mary Ann, my ex, has been telling the kids awful things about me that were not true. That I was cheating on her with both men and women and wasn't sending her money for their support. We had it out on the phone one night and I told her that I would set the kids straight about her lies and show them the canceled checks I sent that she cashed each and every month. I think it scared her because she apologized to the kids and and told them that she told those lies just to get back at me."

'uh oh...it's already after nine, I need to be heading back I have meetings at eight in the morning, I don't want to leave but I have to. Are you coming up this weekend? Dan asked.

"oh yes, I'll be there Friday evening. It's just two days but it's so long to wait to be with you."

Reluctantly we got up from the sofa and Danny collected his things and after some serious making out I was standing on my porch waving goodbye.

Late Thursday afternoon I had a phone message to call the Presidents Office at WKU. I told our assistant that I'd be on a private phone call and closed my office door. I called the number and was told that President Ransdell was on the phone and would call me back. I gave my cell number in addition to the office number. In about five minutes the call back came, but it was President Ransdell's assistant on the line asking when I could come for an interview. I told her that I was planning to be there over the weekend and I could stay over and be available on Monday. She asked me to hold a moment and was soon back on the line asking if one p.m. would be a good time for me and I agreed that it would.

When I got home that night I read everything I could find about the school and the current capitalization campaign. At work on Friday I told my boss that I had the interview and he said he had talked with President Ransdell and he wished me well but hoped that I would change my mind. I had the car packed and left from work at 4:00 Friday afternoon and was waiting in the driveway when Dan got home. We both drove into the garage and when the door closed we were locked in a kiss. As Dan led me to his bedroom I wondered how two middle aged guys like us could stay so horny. Danny soon had my mind on more urgent things and we made love again, this time was slower less frantic, more about giving and receiving pleasure that the need to ejaculate.

As we lay entwined I heard and felt Danny long contented sigh. I looked up at him...

"I know babe, trust me I'm working on it"

"what are you talking about TJ?"

"Well, it was that long sigh you just gave. You were thinking how we should be like this always and not be apart, right?"

"Some of Janey's powers have been transferred to you I guess. Yes that's exactly what I was thinking."

"Dan I need to tell you something. When I got home after the reunion weekend I looked up WKU on the internet. I liked what I saw and sent off a resume."

"No! You really did that TJ?"

"Yes and there's more. I have an interview with President Ransdell at one p.m. on Monday. But before I go I need to know if it's alright with you. I want us to be together and with Janey remarrying it's the perfect time for me to make a move. Cal will be in college after next year and If I get the job he'll be here at WKU, then Suze two years after. As an employee my kids will have free tuition."

"Oh migod, TJ, what great news! Of course I want you here. We can stay here or get another place. It doesn't matter where we live as long as we're together."

"Tomorrow I want you to drive me over to the campus and I'll explore some and take some pictures. I don't think it will be too hard to get Cal excited about coming here to school. Janey may not like it but she'll have Suze and Jerry to keep her mind occupied."

We got up and took a long leisurely shower, each still fascinated by the feel of the others naked body. After the shower I looked in the fridge for something to fix for our dinner and found little that would make a good meal so we headed out to the market to find our dinner. As we were going in Danny said to me...

"Okay TJ, this place is off limits unless I'm with you."

"Why Danny, it's just a grocery market."

"Ah...how little you know. This is the best pick up place in the whole town. I've been cruised and propositioned more here than anywhere I've ever been, by both men and women and it doesn't seem to matter if they're married or not."

"well if it's off limits to me, then it is to you too!. We'll only come here together, okay."

As we shopped I saw what Danny meant. Women and men were openly flirting with us. I was reading the nutrition info on a label, Dan was only a few feet away when a guy walked up and was trying to start a conversation. Just as I started to tell him I was taken Dan walked up and said...

" Hello Charles, I see you've met my partner. TJ this is Charles Moore, a Professor at WKU, Charles this is Thomas Clarke. TJ to friends, he and I have been friends since we

were five years old. We were reunited last week.

Charles coolly offered his congratulations and turned and walked away. TJ and I both laughed and I told him that he hadn't seen the last of Charles, he is very persistent.

"I've turned him down countless times and most of them right here in this market. He's always here. I bet he has the best stocked pantry in town. Oh my...he'll be after you all the time if you go to work at WKU!"

We finished our shopping and went home to cook dinner. In a little less than an hour we sat down to a dinner of Chicken Piccata with Fettuccine, steamed vegetables and Moscato wine. Danny was very impressed with my culinary skills. After dinner and the clean up we spent a leisurely night, watched a little TV, made out like teen agers, and when we got to bed the fireworks started. Our love making was slow and sensual this time. Taking foreplay to new levels for me, my entire body was buzzing by the time Dan put his cock into me.

The emotional part of our love making is so intense that I have trouble understanding why since I had never experienced such intense feelings ever before. I finally just accepted that it was just another 'Danny feeling' since it has only happened this past week. It was there

that first night but I just attributed it to the years of pent up lust we had for each other. That overshadowed everything that night.

"I want to try something different tonight Danny, I want to sit on your big cock. I want to ride it with you on your back and me sitting on that big boner of yours. I never dreamed that I would like being fucked so much, but when you get that cock inside me it short circuits my brain. It's all I can think about...getting in all in me...getting you in me. We're like one person then, joined together in the most perfect love I have ever known."

"Yes TJ, I know. this past week has shown me how perfect our love can be. Who knew we would ever have such feelings. Who knew intercourse could be so awesome? You do know that soon I'm going to want you inside of me. I want to feel the way you do when your eyes roll back and the pleasure comes over you. I feel fantastic when we cum but I get jealous seeing how you get lost in that pleasure when my cock is grinding into you." I need that too."

I can't put words to the feeling that I was experiencing in my ass. Wonderful gets it started but that isn't enough. I had to cum, this feeling in my ass demanded it. I took my cock in hand and furiously masturbated in time with his cock pistoning in me. Now the feelings in my ass were spreading to my cock and balls too. This was too much...too good...the tingle started deep in my balls and I felt it rise, pushed by the semen rushing up and out of my hard as stone cock. Dan was gasping for breath as he joined me in reaching our orgasms together.

We lay still holding each other, trying to fill our lungs with enough air that breathing would once again be an unconscious act. Slowly our heart rates and breathing eased to where we were comfortable just lying there completely spent, wrapped together by arms and legs entwined in awe that we could create such earth moving sexual feelings. Was it possible to get better each time? Could two old guys like us survive this intense orgasmic pleasure that left us breathless and spent. Ummmm. I guess all we can do is to keep testing these limits to find the answer. But oh man, what a way to go!

For once we slept through until morning. Too spent to wake and have another session before morning came. Waking with Dan spooned to my back, one arm cradling me to his chest was the most wonderful feeling. His naked body pressed to mine, fitting against him like I was made to be there, gave me the most contented feeling I have ever experienced. This is where I belong, with this man. Danny stirred in his sleep and stretched his body. I turned in his arm and faced him, nestling my face in the crook of his neck and shoulder, one leg was over his and my knee resting on his hip, my lips kissing against his neck. We woke at eight fifteen. Dan went to make coffee while I ducked into the shower.

 

When I came into the kitchen Dan went to take his shower, kissing me good morning as he passed. I got a skillet, eggs and cream, I diced a Roma tomato, green onions and some green chillies and whipped up a spicy omelette with toast and set his plate at the table just as Danny returned from his shower. We sat and ate, our bare feet touching and rubbing under the table, and for the first time it felt like we were really together as partners.

"This is a great way to start the day TJ. This just feels so natural, like we've always done this. I don't ever remember feeling so satisfied or maybe it's contentment. I love being with you. You're cooking skills amaze me. I didn't have a clue that a breakfast like this was in the fridge. You sir, are a very good cook. Just another reason that I have to keep you with me I guess. Are you ready to get dressed and drive over to the campus?"

"Sure thing, Danny let me rinse these dishes and get them in the dishwasher."

"Whoa TJ. If you cook I'll clean up, okay...it's only fair. Go get your little butt into those sexy 501's of yours while I load up the washer."

I had my back turned to the doorway as Dan came into the bedroom. I was buttoning up a white button down dress shirt. I had on the 501's, the shirt, no belt, no socks and cordovan Weejuns. I heard a groan from Dan and I turned my head looking over my shoulder.

"What is it babe?"

"Oh Fuck! YOU! You're body is the reason they made those jeans. You are so damn hot I'll have to beat of the guys and gals off that are gonna be after you. Holy fuck you're so sexy. Look at the woody you've given me already babe!

I'm not sure if WKU is ready for a staff member looking like this and driving that car of yours. You're sure gonna draw a crowd today I bet. Turn around TJ, let me see it all."

I turned and smiled at him. "This looks okay then babe?"

"Aww shit, you're killing me here TJ. That package in front and that butt in back will be the end of me. No one will ever believe you are 38 years old in that outfit. I'm going to need something to hide the hard on I'll have all fucking day with you looking so fine."

Dan wore chinos with a red Polo pullover that gave me a woodie just looking at him. Red looked good on him with his rich dark brown hair.The pants were just tight enough to accentuate his assets and I glanced at the two of us in the mirror and smiled and winked at him in the mirror.

"we both look years younger Danny. Must be all this protein we've been swallowing"

I stopped Dan as he opened the door to the garage and kissed him long and hard.

"There now, don't you forget, you belong with me Dan Drennan, now and forever."

He smiled and hugged me..

"yeah...I surely do belong with you, always have." he whispered in my ear.

I popped the trunk open and gave Dan the keys to the Stang. I pulled the boot cover out and closed the trunk lid as Dan unlatched the top and lowered it. I put the boot cover on, got in the car, put on my Ray-Bans and we roared out of the garage and down the street. Dan waved as several of his startled neighbors looked up when they heard the rumble of that 302 CID V-8.

As we drove to the WKU campus we were getting thumbs up from just about every guy we saw and women were blatently flirting with us. Once we were on campus and traveling at a slower speed, students would wave and yell out as we passed by. When we stopped to look at one of the ball fields, a crowd of male students gathered gawking at the Mustang and asking questions right and left. I noticed a couple of these young guys who were checking out Dan and I instead of the car. Dan must have noticed them too because he stood closer to me, our sides almost touching. He put an arm across my shoulders once and leaned into me, making sure that those interested knew that we were together.

As we moved on to other parts of the campus we were besieged by guys interested in the car every time we parked it to explore. With my gift for gab, I was chatting with them like we had all known each other for some time. One even asked when we would graduate. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, doing the math when I told him that it had been nearly sixteen years since we graduated from college. His mouth gaped open in surprise when he had totaled up our ages.

As the morning wore on I learned the location of the Administration building and where I should park and had a general idea of how the campus was laid out. I would study it more tonight and tomorrow. We left campus about eleven o'clock and Dan drove me out to the Corvette plant and back to the market for more groceries and then home. Hmmm... his house was already home.

After putting the food away I explored the house some, the blinds in the TV room were always closed and when I opened the door to the back yard I was taken by surprise. There was a large patio area and then a nice sized swimming pool surrounded by a very nicely landscaped and fenced in yard. I had left the door open in my surprise and I heard Danny coming out.

"Dan! I never knew this was here. I Can hardly wait to jump in that pool and once my kids see it they be wanting to move in. It's so beautiful out here Danny."

"Yeah, I've spent a lot of hours out here. This was my release after the divorce. All that was here was the pool and patio. I've done all the landscaping, added the garden beds and the fence in the five years since my divorce. It may suffer now though, all my energy is spent in the bedroom since we've been together. But what the hell, we can always hire a gardener!"

I sat down and Danny pulled up a chair to sit close beside me and took my hand. We sat there quietly, neither talking, just enjoying the yard, the weather and each other and holding hands to be physically connected. It was a need we had, after being apart for so long and now intimately involved yet not together full the time, we just had to be touching each other. Maybe it was our way to insure this was real, not a dream, like so many times before, that we are really finally together. It was already past mid afternoon and I asked Dan what time he normally ate since I was planning a very nice meal for us. He settled on eight for weekends and seven during the week. He began asking what we were having for dinner and each time I told him it would be a surprise.

Not much has changed as yet with our sex life. Mostly there's still a frantic urgency to our love making, a desperate need for the other that only time will ease; born no doubt from the endless years of yearning for each other. One interesting development is that we both have developed a preference for being the bottom for the other, sexually. Just a minor thing and not a problem as each of us just wants to give great pleasure to the other.

Danny leaned to me and kissed my neck just below my ear sending a shiver through my body. Looking into my eyes as a sly smile spread across his handsome face, he rose pulling me up with our clasped hands and without a word between us led me to his bed. At first we lay there fully clothed, cuddling and kissing but as we knew it would, our passion took control and we were naked and writhing together in a matter of a few seconds.

Dan started his kisses on my stomach, his tongue tracing my slightly defined six pack abdominal muscles there. Moving quickly he buried his face in my groin, filling his lungs with my scent, lapping at the places where legs joined the groin and sending me into spasms of pleasure as his mouth and tongue devoured my crotch. One hand grabbed my testicles, pulling down hard, the other hand grasped my rigid cock at the base and sucked it into the depths of his throat. Loud moans came from me, his rough hold of my testicles, stretching and pulling , hurt so good. The strange and erotic mix of pleasure and pain to that most sensitive and defining part of the male anatomy somehow adds to the act of man to man sex. His throat muscles worked furiously at massaging my cock inside him and had me thrashing about on the bed, calling out to him, urging him to make love to me.

Danny was different this time, he was insistent, he would have me as he wanted to have me. I had no say in what he was doing . My job was to lie there and let him have his way, which I did gladly, I also enjoyed it beyond reason. I loved the way he just took me. It seemed like only seconds from the time he sank my cock into his mouth until I was spraying his gullet with my semen. I came hard and long, filling him with my seed. I pulled him up in to my arms and held him tightly to me. It was raw, sensual and very erotic. There just weren't any words for us, to say, we knew, it was in every look and action we made.

It was still daylight when I woke and started loving on Danny's wonderful body. Sucking an biting lightly at his nipples while pulling and stretching his testicles with one hand. Dan stretched his body and moaned as he felt the pressure as I pulled hard on his sac. His cock was standing tall, seeing it hard and erect made me want to sit on it again and grind it hard in me. But no, this was for Danny, it was as much for me as it was for him although I craved his sex. He was my drug, my addiction. I need his semen in my body.

Turning to the 69 position so I could get all of his long thick cock in me, I sucked on the corona drawing all the pre-cum from it I could. I sucked his length deep into my throat, my muscles massaging his length making him moan and writhe. He began calling my name as his body tensed and his hips arched up to drive his cock deeper into me. In his rapture he even called me Tommy, he hasn't done that since the second grade, I was sure he didn't even knew he said it and somehow that warmed my heart. Slowly his orgasm subsided, and again we lay wrapped together and silent. We were complete, everything as it should be.

How fast we become addicted to the pleasures of the flesh. The smell and feel of Danny's skin against mine was now a physical need. I had to have him. The days spent without him since our reunion weekend have been the longest I can remember. We've had the miracle of reuniting and now we only need one more, the job at WKU or any job, to put us together as we need to be. If it's not that job, then it will be another. We will be together, that part is certain. The only questions are when and how.

I was in the shower when Dan woke, he joined me there and we washed each other, kissed, rubbed, clung to each other and generally put every inch of our bodies into contact with some part of the others body. Finished, we dried each other and I went to the kitchen and told him to stay out of it until I told him he could come in.

After about 45 minutes I had our dinner ready, the dining table set, the wine cooling in a bucket beside the table and I called him to come and eat. I set his plate in front of him and he broke into a great smile. Dinner was Filet Mignon with Lobster tails and drawn butter, a baked potato and a small salad with almond croissants. It was delicious and sated our appetites after our strenuous sexual workout. Dan cleaned up the dishes and I went to change into shorts and a tee shirt. We would lie together on the sofa as we watched the Saturday Night Movie.

About two a.m. I woke and we were still on the sofa. I stood and pulled a very tired as sleepy Dan to his feet and guided him to our bed. All tucked in and Danny spooned to my back we were sleeping in a matter of minutes. This time we didn't wake until 7:30 a.m. I slipped from Danny's hold on me and went to the kitchen and made coffee, Danny stumbled in as the coffee was finishing up. He walked straight to me at the sink and put his arms around me and kissed my neck again.

"Here you are...I woke without you in bed and my first thought was it was all a dream, then I smelled the coffee and knew you were here. It scared me TJ, thinking it was all a dream again."

"I'm sorry babe, you were sleeping so peacefully I didn't have the heart to wake you. By the way, you were a tiger in bed last night. I loved it, you just took me. Do you remember calling my name, you called me Tommy in the throes of your orgasm. You haven't called me that since we were in the second grade babe. I liked it though. It made me feel all warm and fuzzy when it came to me after we had finished."

Dan went to retrieve the Sunday paper from the driveway and we settled at the table with our coffee and the paper, under the table our feet and legs were entwined maintaining the needed physical contact. After a few minutes we took the paper and our coffee to our bed, we lay together each reading and sipping our coffee and our bodies touching somewhere. We spent hours there, dosing off, waking and kissing, just being together, taking comfort in knowing that our soul mate was beside us. There was nowhere we would rather be nor no one we would rather be with.

I spent a good deal of the afternoon on the internet learning about WKU and it's Alumni. Callum called in the afternoon just to say hi and check on his Dad. Cal liked having everything in its place and everyone where they should be. He fretted a bit because his old man wouldn't stay put these past ten days or so. I suspected too, that Cal was a little bit uncomfortable with Jerry being in the house so often. He never stayed the night, Janie would not do that with Cal and Suze in the house and had insisted that I not do it either.

I knew that a serious talk with both my children needed to happen soon. Perhaps after I returned on Monday night. They need to know and understand that the relationship with Dan and I was just as permanent and as committed as Janie and Jerry's marriage would be. Dan and I just didn't have the option of marriage.

Around four p.m. we got in the car and I drove to the WKU campus and back home, learning the route. On the way back to the house Dan's cell rang and it was Connor, his son. I smiled to myself, Dan was doing a lot of listening and I suspected that he might be getting the call about borrowing the car. He ended the call by asking Cal to come on over and they would talk. Dan looked over to me and shook his head and I laughed.

"he wants the Corvette for prom I'll bet." I said.

"TJ! how do you do that? that's scary...how did you know?

"Relax Danny it comes from living with teens. No special powers here...I got the same call last week from Cal about my car. His Mom's SUV just doesn't excite him like this car does."

We were in the TV room when Connor knocked and came into the kitchen. Dan called out.

"We're in the TV room Connor."

He seemed a bit surprised when he saw me. Dan and I stood as he introduced me to his Son. Connor was 6'1 or so and a handsome young man, he had his Dad's smile and twinkle in his eyes. Dan reminded Connor that he had talked about me a lot over the years and Connor remembered he had. Dan related our meeting at the reunion and that I might be moving here to work at WKU soon.

I learned that Connor played Football and Baseball in High School and was working hard to improve and hone his skills in the hopes of a sports scholarship. I told him about Cal and his sister. Connor was almost a month older than Callum. I excused myself to let them talk and went to the kitchen and started thinking about our dinner. I stuck my head in the doorway of the TV room.

"excuse me guys...Connor you want to stay and eat with us, we're having baked chicken and veggies."

He smiled and looked to his Dad not sure if he should stay or not.

"aw c'mon Connor, you know you're hungry. It'll give us a chance to get to know each other more." I said.

Dan spoke up. "it would really be nice to have you eat with us Son. I really miss being with you."

Connor beamed a killer smile. "Sure I'd love to stay. I just need to let Mom know."

Connor stepped out on the patio and called his Mom. Dan came to the kitchen and hugged me.

"Thanks for that, I miss being around them so much."

and he sat down in one of the stools at the island.

"Is it okay if I watch you do your magic in here?"

Just then Connor came in and sat by his Dad.

"Who's doing magic Dad?" Connor asked.

"It's TJ, Son, he's a great cook... we had Steak and Lobster tails last night."

Dan rose and walked to the door leading into the garage...

"Connor..come look at TJ's car."

They stepped into the garage and I heard ...

"Oh Wow! That's so cool Dad...how old is this car?"

"it's a 1967 Model son. That was fifty four years ago."

I opened the door and said..

"Connor, come here a sec..."

As he walked up I handed him the car keys...

"you and your Dad take it for a drive...It just looks old, all the parts and pieces are new, it's called a Resto Mod. You guys have fun and make him let you drive it too Connor. He really likes it."

"Gee...Thanks Mr. Clarke"

"Hey...none of that ...please call me TJ. Mr. Clarke is my Pop."

"yes Sir and thank you again...I wont let Dad hot rod it too much."

"Good for you. He needs someone to watch him. Have fun."

As I closed the Door and heard him shout.

"Dad! he gave me the keys and said we should take a ride. He's really cool, I like him already."

I wondered when Connor would get it. All I was doing was getting him to be with his Dad one on one for a while. I know Danny understood what I had done. Gay man or straight man, a father loves his children and spending time with them is the greatest gift divorced Dads can ever get. It seemed to me that Connor was making an effort. He had called his Dad. Granted he wanted something but then don't all teens want something when they call or voluntarily visit the parents.

I busied myself in the kitchen getting the chicken in the oven, making a lemon vinegarette for the salad and making a fresh veggie stir fry. I put croissants in the warming oven, made iced tea mainly for Connor and the house was smelling good when Connor and Dan returned. Connor came in raving about the Stang and asked a zillion questions about the rebuild, who did it, how did I like it and would I ever sell it. He went on and on until Dan stopped him. I did tell him that I couldn't sell it and live to tell about it. "

My son Callum, would murder me in my sleep. He's laid claim to that car and can hardly wait for me to get too old to drive."

Connor went to wash up before dinner and Danny wrapped me in a bear hug...

"you are something else TJ. Thank you. This is the most time I've spent alone with Connor since he was a little kid. He's coming around too. We had a good talk and he asked about you, if you were my date. I told him yes you were but that we were a lot closer to married than we were to dating. He seemed to accept it well. He really likes you too."

"that car is a lot more than just a ride, Danny. It brought me and my son closer too." I told him.

Danny you can never breathe a word of this to anyone. When Cal graduates college, the Stang is his graduation present. He has no idea. I have the shop that did my car looking for another one for me to be ready then. They're going to freshen up the Stang too before he gets it.

Connor returned and his Dad went to clean up next. Connor sat at the island and told me that he and his Dad really had a good time and he thanked me. When I asked him why he was thanking me he said.

"uh..Mr. C..I mean TJ, things were really bad after my folks divorced. My Mom lied to Malin and me about Dad, trying to make us hate him. It hurt like hell when they split, My Dad is a good man and I had a hard time accepting the things my Mom told us. Like all lies it eventually caught up to her and she had to tell us the truth before Dad did. For a while it was like we didn't have parents at all. Dad always called and finally Malin and I started talking to him on the phone and now we're working our way back into his life. This afternoon with my Dad is the best time I've had with him in ages. You're giving me my Dad back. That's why I thank you. You're super in my book TJ. Thanks."

Just as he finished Danny came back and we all moved to the table and dug into our dinner. Like all growing boys Connor ate enough for three men, Dan and I sat and watched him eat half a chicken. Dan and Connor did the clean up quickly and we went to the TV room. Dan and Connor talked for over an hour about everything from school to sports then to girls. Connor did fine until the girls were brought up then he started blushing like crazy.

I sat there listening and decided I ought to give Cal a call, listening to Dan and Connor made me miss him. I excused my self and went out on the patio to place the call. Cal thought something was wrong immediately but I convinced him that Dan and Connor had just made me miss him and I just wanted to hear his voice. We talked for a few minutes about nothing in particular. Before we hung up he said...

"this was cool Dad. You can call me like this anytime. I miss you too. Are you going to move to Bowling Green to be with Dan?"

"Whoa..where did that come from Cal?"

"Suze thinks you will move there to be with him."

"Cal I have thought about it and I'll know more soon. But regardless all that would change IF I should move here would be the time it takes us to get together as a family. Everything else stays the same. I think you will like Dan's Son Connor, he plays Football and Baseball , he's a month older than you and a lot bigger too"

We rattled on for a while then we hung up. I smiled to myself. That's a great kid I have there I thought as I went back into the house. In a few minutes Connor's Mom called him giving him a hard time, not believing he was still here. He asked her to hold a sec and handed the phone to Dan.

"Dad please tell her I am here and have been the whole time. She thinks I'm lying to her."

Dan took the phone...

"Hey Mary Ann, It's Dan...Connor is here, he has been for over three hours now. You should apologize to him, he wasn't lying to you...Whoa...just stop it..Now! You do as you please but you will drive your children away from you acting like this. I'm hanging up now, goodbye!"

"Sorry you had to hear that TJ...and Connor, I'm sorry you have to put up with her ravings, she's lied about me so much to you and your sister she thinks everyone lies, I'm afraid she has transferred her anger to you Son. You and your sister can come here any time you feel the need. You tell Malin that tonight . I'll call her tomorrow after your Mom has calmed down."

Dan looked to me and I nodded my agreement.

"yes Connor, we mean it. Anytime you feel the need or just want to hang out feel free to come over. Call first if you can, but come over even if you can't call."

Connor stood and said he did have homework to do so he should go home. I held out my hand to shake with him and he took it but pulled me into a hug too. He whispered to me ..

"thanks for being with my Dad, you're good for him. I'm glad you're with him."

Dan walked him to his car and I tried to compose myself. What Connor said when he hugged me to him choked me up and tears filled my eyes. In our first meeting Connor had approved of me being with his Dad. That was a gift from above to me. I hope he told his Dad too.

Danny came back into the house and he didn't say a word. He just walked straight up to me and hugged me to him hard. I felt him trembling against me.

"are you okay Danny?" I asked.

He just nodded his head and held me tight and I hugged him back just as tightly. Finally his hold loosened and he pushed back, tears streaking his cheeks.

"Connor just told me that he really likes you and he's glad you're here with me. He told me that he could see that I was happy with you and I deserved it after these past five years of misery. He thinks we're good for each other and belong together."

I wiped my teary eyes..

"he told me too when he hugged me."

"Thanks to you TJ, I've been closer to my Son today than I have in the past five years. He and I had a great talk while we were out in the Stang. Thanks for that too. I know you did it just to get us away and alone together. I love you babe."

We settled down after the emotion of Connor's visit and him telling us he approved our new relationship and that he knew we belonged together. Dan found a movie and I pulled

out my laptop and studied WKU some more.

"Oh Danny...I almost forgot. when I went out on the patio and called Cal he asked me if I was going to move here. His sister has decided that I will move here to be with you. I told him that I have thought about it and that I would know more soon but that if I did the only think that would change would be the time it took us to get together, that nothing else would change. I guess that the kids are more tuned in toward us parents that we thought. At first he thought something was wrong for me to call him from here. I told him about meeting Conner and how it made me miss him. When we ended the call he said it was cool to talk with me like that and that I could chat with him anytime."

Danny returned to his movie and I decided to go to bed. I took the laptop with me and told Dan to finish his movie, I'd be on the laptop anyway. When the movie was over Dan came to the bedroom and found me asleep on top of the covers in just my boxers and with the laptop on beside me. I woke when he moved the laptop aside and pulled him onto the bed with me. We were both tired and Dan got up to take off his clothes and got right back in bed with me. He spooned to my back and held me close. I turned my head and kissed him good night.

"I love you Danny, each day you fill up my life a little more. Today, being accepted by Connor made me feel so good. He's a great young man Danny, you did alright with him."

"I love you too babe. I know what you mean about filling up my life everyday. I never knew how miserable I was until we met again at the reunion. We need to get to sleep babe, I've got work and you've got to dazzle Ransdell tomorrow. Call me or text me when your out, okay?"

"Night babe...yeah you'll be my first call after the interview."

We drifted off to la la land, both of us needing the rest, all the strenuous sexual activity and lack of sleep time had finally caught up to our thirty eight year old bodies. We slept almost nine hours.

I was up at seven making Dan's breakfast, he came into the kitchen suited up with the very corporate General Motors look about him. He held his suit coat over his shoulder and wore a starched white dress shirt with a handsome tie, his flat stomach and thirty inch waist drew the eye to his midsection and of course mine strayed lower. His fly stayed flat despite covering what I knew to be 'impressively big equipment' but today that was a good thing. No one else need know how well my Danny was endowed. He ate his breakfast of fruit, hot cereal with toast and black coffee and was out the door at 7:20 a.m. I sat at the island counter finishing my coffee and thinking how lucky I was to have that handsome man in my life again.

My morning flew by and suddenly I was dressed and out the door at 12:10 on my way to my interview at one p.m. I walked up to President Ransdell's secretary at 12:55 p.m. and she told him I was here. Almost immediately his door opened and he approached with a smile and an his hand extended. We shook hands and he ushered me into his office and we sat on the sofa together.

He and President Fisher, my current employer were long time friends and he said that they had talked several times this past week concerning me. He also told me that I was highly recommended. His questions began with asking me what I knew of the WKU and that was a perfect opening for me. I started talking and rattled on for more than fifteen minutes talking about his school, the Capital Campaign and ideas I had for an ongoing contribution plan for Alumni contributions. He was impressed and said he had never interviewed anyone any better prepared.

When he asked why I wanted to be here in Bowling Green at WKU. I told him that I had recently entered into a serious and committed relationship with an old childhood friend and school mate. I knew that living an hour away would not conducive to a successful, lasting relationship and that I truly wanted this to work out.

"Very commendable Thomas. May I ask what her name is?"

I smiled. "of course Sir, his name is Daniel."

he laughed lightly "sorry for the assumption, it makes no difference here at all. We have several same sex couples among our Faculty and Staff. What does your partner do here.?"

"Daniel is an executive with the General Motors Plant here sir."

"Splendid, you two will fit in well here. Daniel will be invited and expected at all of our Faculty and Staff social functions throughout the year."

"Thank you sir, that is very comforting to know."

"Now Thomas, I would like to offer you a position with my personal staff. Your duties will be almost identical to what you have done at Belmont over the years, Your title will be Executive Assistant to the President."

He handed me a folded piece of paper. This is the annual salary that we are offering you with this new position. I know your present compensation and benefits package and ours will be the same except for the amount of salary written on this.

I took the paper but did not open it until he had finished speaking. When I opened it I saw one single dollar amount written down. It read: $114,000.00.

I was stunned, that figure was exactly twice my current salary. I looked up at him and started to speak when he said.

"I am aware that we are doubling your salary Thomas. Ours is a much larger University than Belmont, and you will be dealing with a great deal more people here than you were in Nashville. That figure is at the top of your bracket. If you need more you will have to go out and get it donated to the school. Needless to say your references and your body of work are impressive and should you decide to accept this offer we will be extremely pleased to have you on board as a member of our staff."

"Thank you sir and yes, I accept your offer. When must I start my new duties?"

"I think a month from now would be about right. That will give you Two weeks notice for my friend and two weeks to get moved and settled in. Starting you off in the summer semester will ease you into your routine without the distractions of the hectic fall period of enrollment. Will that do for you.?"

"Yes sir, you are very generous and I am very happy to be working with this growing, thriving University. We have a lot of untapped potential here in my opinion. I will be eager to begin meeting new people. Thank you again sir. I can promise that you will never regret hiring me."

The President rose and I stook and shook his hand again. He led me to his assistant's work station and had her give me all the forms and information for new hires. Telling me to bring the completed forms in the day I start working here. We said our good byes and I told him that I am excited and eager for this new opportunity.

I'm not sure if my feet touched the pavement as I went to my car. I dug my phone out of the console and dialed Danny. He was in a meeting and I left a three word message for him: I got it! I got back to Dan's at 2:15 p.m and Dan had not returned my call as yet. At three p,m. I heard the door open and he came rushing in, he grabbed me, lifted me off the floor and swung us around a couple of times.

"Congratulations TJ, you got the job!

Setting me down he sat at the island.

"tell me everything TJ. I can hardly believe it. WE'RE TRULY TOGETHER NOW!!!"

"Well Dan, obviously I blew them away with my excellent skills and magnetic personality! One month from today I will become the Executive Assistant to the President if Western Kentucky University. Oh and by the way, to be sure that I would accept they doubled my current salary. I'll be giving two weeks notice at work and will have two weeks to move.

We need to go to Nashville together and go through my place and see what we want to bring here. There are some things I want to bring like art work, a couple of sentimental pieces of furniture. With the real estate marked depressed I will keep the house and get an management agent to rent it out and take care of all the landlord headaches."

"Oh TJ this is so wonderful. Tonight we're going to the best place in town for dinner. All I have to say is I'm with GM and I can get a good table anywhere on a moments notice"

"But Danny, I have to go back tonight, remember. A restaurant is not where I want to spend the last hours of this visit with you. We'll order in a pizza and get naked, okay"

"I forgot you had to go back but we'll do the dinner this weekend either here or at your place. Can you believe the events since we went to that reunion. Oh Tommy I love you so!"

He did it again...he called me Tommy...I like it...he just does it when he's really excited. Oh wow, we really are going to live together now. Danny and TJ at last.

" Dan, when President Ransdell asked about my partner he said "may I ask her name?"

I replied "yes sir, his name is Daniel."

"He went into a speech about there being several same sex couples among the faculty and staff and when he asked where you worked and I said GM he absolutely glowed. He said you were invited with me to any and all faculty and staff social functions...Oh my...wont your friend Charles from the Market be surprised when he sees us at a faculty function."

"Ha! I can hardly wait to see the look on his face then and you being the Executive Assistant to the President will keep him on his toes and behaving himself I hope. This just gets better and better babe." Dan said.

"Speaking of better and better...lets get at it. I need some Danny time. Get naked Danny!"

We almost ran to the bedroom strewing clothes aside as we went. Once in bed I was all over Dan. I suppose it was the excitement of the new job and knowing that we would be together at last, had me so keyed up, I couldn't get enough of him. My lips slid off his and down his chin to his neck, kissing and licking him. My tongue dug into the little hollow by his collarbone lapping at his sweet tasting skin. On down to chew on a nipple, harder than before, his chest arched up pressing hard against my mouth as he roared in delight. We were in a frenzy, I quickly traced my tongue down his treasure trail and in one motion grabbed his hard cock in one hand and sucked him into my throat until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

I pushed hard to get more of him down my throat, massaging his cock with my tongue and throat muscles. With his entire cock in my throat I reached for the lube on the night stand and coated my fingers and his hole, Still sucking his cock I slipped two fingers into his ass massaging his rectum as well as his cock. I turned my fingers and stroked his prostate causing him to scream loudly.

"Now TJ now...I'm ready...now please..I need you..now."

In just a minute or two I had hit my stride, slamming hard into him filling the room with the sounds of flesh slapping on flesh along with the moans and groans of two men frantic to satisfy that never ending itch to go deeper and harder than ever before.

It never lasts long enough...soon we were both at the brink, ready to soar to new heights with our impending mutual orgasms. Our bodies and minds racing to that sweetest of moments when both of us reached the peak, that indescribable moment of release, completion, the joining of two into one. Exquisite and pure bliss attained for that one perfect moment, the perfect combination of physical and emotional satisfaction. Everything stops for us in that one moment. Nothing exists but us and that feeling. Two souls joined into one. Love.

We woke at six and showered and I fixed a quick dinner from the weekends left overs. After dinner we lay on the sofa touching, kissing, talking, planning for our life together. At eight I left to drive back to Nashville, Dan would come down on Wednesday and I would go back to him on Friday. I hardly remember the drive back to my house. Already it wasn't my home, just my house. From now on my home was where Danny was and it would always be that way.

I parked and closed the garage doors, went out to the front porch. retrieved the mail and then to change clothes and call Janie. Suze answered and we talked for a good while then she gave the phone to her Mom. I asked her when we could talk privately and she said she would come over now.

I fixed my drink of CC and water and poured her a glass of white wine. She came in the front door in less that five minutes after my call.

"What's up...oh migod...you're leaving us aren't you. You're moving!" She said.

"All these years together Janie and I still don't have a clue how you do that. Yes you're right as usual. A lot has happened that I wanted to talk over with you before we let the kids know. I've been hired as Executive Assistant to the President of Western Kentucky University. More importantly Cal and Suze can go to college there free of charge, tuition and dorm fees waived for employees and their children. I know how you will miss them when they're off at school. I've missed them for eight years and I see them a lot. But I will be there at the school and at home there with Dan.

I thought that the timing was right, it will help get you and Jerry off to a better start than with me just a few minutes away. Cal and Suze can come up anytime. I even trust Cal to drive up. He's a good driver and has common sense too. Do you and Jerry plan on a big wedding...the reason I ask is that I'm here for another month. If you want to get married that quickly I can be here and keep the kids in school and feed them. Otherwise they will have to come to me in Bowling green when school is out here. No decisions now babe. That can wait for you to talk over with Jerry, I wanted you to know where we stood a.s.a.p."

"Jerry and I have talked and we've decided to have a civil ceremony then a big blow out of a reception party for friends and family after the honeymoon. I think we can get that done in a month, the wedding/honeymoon part. Jerry would get married tonight if we could. So he will be all for getting it done fast.

"I almost forgot, Congratulations on the job. Did President Fisher freak out when you told him?'

"No, I told him when I sent off the resume. He wished me good luck but he hoped I would change my mind. He is good friends with President Ransdell at WKU and they talked several times this past week. President Ransdell did say he had never had such a glowing recommendation from a current employer as Dr. Fisher gave me."

"I'm a bit intimidated by the size of WKU Janey. Over 21,000 students and we have a bit over 6,000 here at Belmont. But then again that just means more alumni to write bigger checks."

"That's more like TJ, that bit about being intimidated is not at all like you. You'll dazzle them just like you've always done here." Janey added.

"Gosh.., I can't believe I forgot to tell you this. When Cal and Suze are in college, I will be able to take care of their expenses without you having to share the expense if that's okay with you. They doubled my salary Janey, Doubled it! Also, I might as well run this by you now. When Cal graduates from College, with your consent, I would like to give him the Mustang as his graduation present. He loves that car and I know he will take care of it and not drive like a maniac in it. So what do you think?"

"Wow they're paying you that much...that's why you're intimidated TJ, that salary. Sure you can pay for their college expenses and thank you very much, Not many ex husbands would make that offer, I truly appreciate you thinking of me that way TJ. I've already been putting money aside for that but I can use it elsewhere I'm sure. My house has a way on knowing when I save up some money and then Wham, the furnace goes out. And as for giving him the car, Cal will be over the moon. I'll give him a couple of years of insurance on the car for my present. You know that you're setting an impressive precedent with Suze only two years behind him."

"Suze will be easy, she'll want a brand new car, practical and economical if I know my girl" I said.

"I'll make it easy for you TJ...a Miata is what she wants, today anyway."

"Now, how about a drink to celebrate my new job!" I handed her the glass I had poured.

"I'm not sure how I really feel about you moving away, we've been in each others lives for a long time now. I'll miss you not being here. But I know that you will be truly happy again and that gladdens my heart. I do so want you to be happy TJ."

"I know what you mean, but we can chat by phone and you and Jerry can come up to see the kids at school and stay with us. And I'll come here for birthdays and Graduations and just to visit."

We went out onto the back deck and sat with our drinks and talked, I managed to get her to tell of the wedding plans and honeymoon, there was a tinge of melancholy in the air between us. We were now with new partners and still the best of friends with our former spouse. We both took joy in our Son and Daughter and put their welfare at the forefront of all of our interactions together. Soon the twilight began to darken and Janey's cell buzzed, looking at it she said it was Jerry. I got up and went back into the house to give her privacy and refresh our drinks. Janey came in saying that Jerry wanted to take her to dinner and she left to get ready. I started making a list of things I wanted to take to Dan's.

I was surprised at the number of items I had listed when I gave it up and got ready for bed.

I could finish it up tomorrow night. I crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep thinking about Danny making hot and sweaty love to me.

Just when we think that things are perfect in our lives something happens that shakes us to our core and puts us on our knees praying for God's help. The phone call that all parents fear the most came early on a Tuesday morning. It was the Principal of Cal's high school.

"Mr. Clarke, there's been an accident involving your son Callum. A car ran through the crossing guard's signs and hit Callum as he was crossing the street in front of the school. I've called his Mother and she is on the way to the emergency room at Vanderbilt. She asked that I call you. My sincere sympathy and prayers go out to your family. Some students here have already started a prayer vigil for Callum. I wont keep you, I know you

want to get to your son. We will talk later."

As I ran through the office to the door I shouted at our secretary..

"My Son's been hit by a car...Vanderbilt ER."

I was out of the office and running to Hillsboro Pike. I knew it would be faster on foot that driving and parking a car. I managed to flag a Taxi and got to the ER in less than eight minutes. As I ran in the door I saw Janey sitting alone and with a fear in her eyes that I had never seen.

"they're still examining him, we don't know yet how bad he's hurt." she cried out between sobs.

I held her close and cried with her. Somehow being together helped ease the tears and we sat down, me with arms still around her. She spoke first...

"someone driving a big SUV was talking on the phone and ran right through the crossing guard's stop sign and whistle. The Principal told me that the police were questioning the driver when he called."

"give me your phone Janey, I'll call Jerry."

as she handed me her phone I saw this look on her face, like she was both grateful and couldn't believe I was doing it all at the same time. When Jerry answered I told him what had happened and where we were. He said he'd be here soon.

I looked back to Janey, who still had that look on her face.

"What! He's almost Cal's step Dad, he's already part of our family. He wants to be here for you and I'll bet he'd be hurt if we didn't call him ASAP."

She started to speak when the ER Doctor came to talk with us.

"Mr. & Mrs. Clarke, Cal is resting now. He has a broken left forearm and various cuts and bruises. My biggest concern is Head Trauma. We are monitoring him and there is slight swelling of the brain. He has no visible head injuries but with the impact he took it would be surprising if there were none at all. Callum told me that he jumped up when he saw that the truck was going to hit him. That act alone probably saved his legs from being broken and possibly severe internal injuries. His chances were a lot better on top of the truck instead of under it. We are monitoring him to be sure that there is no increase in the swelling of his brain. If nothing shows he may get to go home as early as tomorrow. He is a very lucky young man. A nurse will come and get you when we get him into a cubicle here in the ER."

As we thanked him Janey and I were relieved that he wasn't as injured as we first feared. Now we had to wait for the swelling in his brain to recede. As we sat down I felt like I was melting into a puddle, I was completed sapped of all energy and adrenalin. We sat there, holding hands and saying our private thanks when Jerry came rushing in. Janey just held her arms open, too exhausted to stand up as he hugged her to him.

A nurse came to tell us we could see him, one at a time and Janey found her reserves and jumped up and rushed to see her Son. Jerry sat and offered his hand, as I shook it he said...

"thanks for calling me TJ, I really appreciate this."

"You're one of us now Jerry, you're family, of course I'd call you. She needs you here just as much as me. Maybe more. Cal has a broken left forearm and cuts and bruises, but

there is a slight swelling in his brain that they are monitoring closely now. The Doc said Cal told him that he jumped up when he saw the truck was going to hit him and that most likely saved his legs from being broken. I doubt that I would have thought of that."

"me either, that's really amazing. How did it happen?"

"Cal was crossing at the cross walk, the crossing guard had her sign up and blowing her

whistle. The driver of the SUV was on the phone and just ran him down."

Janey came back in a few minutes and I went back to see Cal. As I pulled the curtain aside I heard...

"Hiya Pops!"

What a wonderful greeting to hear. I almost lost it right then but I choked back the tears.

"Hi Son!...looks like you really dodged a big one this time. Is your arm hurting much?"

"Nah, they gave me a pain shot before they brought me here. Hey Dad...I'll have a cast on the left arm but I'll still be able to drive the Stang for the prom."

I had to laugh...

"okay Cal...we'll get in some practice for you before the dance. How did you think to jump up just before you got hit. The Doc says that probably saved you having broken legs and even internal injuries. It just amazes me that you thought to do that."

"I saw it in some movie Dad. It just happened, I didn't think about it. I'm really sorry, I know this really upset Mom and you."

"Cal this wasn't your fault in any way. There's no reason for you to feel sorry about it."

"I know Pops, but seeing you guys so upset tears me up inside."

"You're a good Son Cal and I hope that you never know the terror your Mom and I felt not knowing how badly you were hurt. For all we knew you could be dying or dead. I've never felt such fear and dread before. I ran from my office to Hillsboro Pike. I got a cab there. I haven't talked to your Mom about it yet but I can imagine what her drive here was like."

"Thats why I'm sorry Dad, to cause you that pain, I would never want you to have to feel that way. I know it wasn't my fault but still I wish I could have kept you and Mom from feeling so scared about what happened to me."

"That's just one of the many things that make you such a joy to have as my Son Callum. You are truly a good person.'

"Aww Pops...I can't help it...it's just the way I was brought up...I have great parents. Now stop this talk about me. tell me, how are things with you and Dan?"

Just as Cal said his name my phone rang. I looked at the number and it was Danny.

"It's Dan calling!" I said to Cal

"Hey Dan..."

"TJ...I know this may sound weird...but I just had this feeling that I needed to call you...is everything alright?"

"yes, all is well...now. We had a very bad scare about an hour ago but we escaped with just one broken arm and very, very thankful that was all. Cal was hit by an SUV in the crosswalk at his school. His left arm was broken but it could have been so much worse. I'm with him and he had just asked how things were with us when the phone rang."

"Good grief...I'm really sorry, I know you and Janey must have been out of your minds with fear there for a while. It's really strange...I just felt that I had to call you, talk to you."

"Somehow you knew that I needed you. I needed to hear your voice. I needed you and you called me. I think that's pretty amazing."

Cal signaled that he wanted to talk to Dan.

"Wait a sec Danny..."

"Hi Dan, it's Cal...I just wanted to say hi and to thank you for making my Dad so happy. The Doc says I may get out of here tomorrow, fingers crossed. Okay, here's Pops again...bye."

"I'm back...we still on for tomorrow afternoon...great...oh...this joker here in the hospital tells me he can still drive a stick shift because it's his left arm that's broken. Still thinks he's driving my car to the Prom. Okay, I'll see you tomorrow afternoon. We'll go to see this guy here if he's at home. Bye Danny."

"Ohmigod...Dad! You're in love aren't you...somehow that never connected for me before. You and Dan are in love. I'm such a dummy, that's the difference in you...you're in love again!"

"Way to go Sherlock! What made you put all that together Cal."

"You Dad, if you could see your face when you talk to him! It's so obvious, you glow when your talking with him. I want to ask...er...uh never mind..it's not really my business no matter how curious I am."

"It's okay Cal...what are you curious about I'll answer if I can?"

"okay, you asked for it...I'm curious about...the..sex...you don't have to tell me. But I really want to know..."

"er...ah...Cal...we'll talk about this but not here okay. At my place, I'll answer your questions, I promise."

Cal did get discharged the next morning and we took him home to his Mom's where she could take care of him and 'mother him' to distraction. While she was out of the room I told him I'd hide him if he felt the need to get away. I told Janey to call if she wanted a break and I went back to my house.

Janey called the next morning to tell me that the police had called her and the field test for alcohol on the driver that hit Cal was positive. They would charge the driver with attempted murder by vehicle. I got so mad I was fuming. A drunk and on his phone at eight a.m. ran my Son down in his school crosswalk. I was furious.

I left work early in the afternoon, too angry to concentrate. I made a drink and was pacing the floor when there was a knock on the front door. I opened it and Dan stepped in and grabbed me into a hug. In in my anger I had forgotten that he was on his way here. Five minutes with Danny eased my bad mood considerably.

The phone rang and it was Cal begging me to get Janey to let him come over to my place.

"Dad you know how much I love her but I'm going crazy here, she's obsessed with making sure I'm okay. Please help me. She didn't sleep at all last night, she needs to rest too."

"Okay Son, I'll call her soon as we hang up. Hang in there Cal."

I dialed Janey's phone and heard the exhaustion in her voice.

"Janey when did you last sleep. You're exhausted. Listen, I'm coming over there and I'll bring Cal and Suze here. You have to get some rest. No arguments. I'm on my way."

I hung up and told Dan we were going over there now. We were there in three minutes and Janey was a wreck. I led her to her bedroom and had Suze undress her and we put her to bed, I had her swallow a sleeping pill, telling her it was aspirin. When she was in bed I called Jerry and told him what I had done and he said he would come right over and stay with her.

"thanks for getting her in the bed, she wouldn't hear of it earlier today; she gets a little bossy when she's worn out doesn't she." Jerry said.

I laughed with him...

"you learn fast Jerry...I'm taking Cal and Suze back to my place for the night..call me if you need me. Take good care of her Jerry."

I knocked on Cal's door and poked my head in...

"anyone here call for the Rescue Squad?"

"Pops! That was quick...thank you, thank you...hey Dan...didn't know you were here. Good to see you again."

Jerry drove up while we were loading into the car and I told him about slipping her a Tylenol PM and telling her it was aspirin. He shook hands with Dan and Cal and asked Suze if she'd rather stay home, and that he might need her help with her Mom. She decided she would since she didn't have much to do at my place. I kissed her and told her I loved her and we'd see her tomorrow.

Back at my house the three of us were in the kitchen and I made a drink for Dan and I and poured out a O,J, for Cal. We chatted a bit and then I started making dinner. Dan and Cal loved my Chicken Marsala and they cleaned up after we ate. In the TV room Cal asked for a pillow and a blanket.

"Dan, Dad...thanks for the rescue. Poor Mom was wasted. Listen you guys...I'm going to watch TV and sleep here on this sofa tonight. I know I could use the guest room but you two will have more privacy if I stay in here. You'd have a hard time getting any action out of Dad with me next door Dan."

Dan and I both blushed. Then Dan laughed...

"Cal I may get you to talk to my Son Connor, and see if you can get him to pimp for me like you do for your Dad!"

That brought laughs from everyone.

At eight Dan and I went to my room and left Cal with the TV. We lay on my bed still fully dressed and made out like teens again. When Dan started to get up to go back home I pushed him back, jerked his zipper down and hauled out that big cock of his and buried it deep in my throat. Danny was trying to keep quiet but little moans escaped as he grabbed fistfuls of bed covers in each hand.

I was a mad man, determined to have him cum before he left me. My practice on his big tool proved handy as I devoured his cock and buried it deep as my throat massaged it's length and hardness. I held his cock steady with one hand and pulled and stretched his ball sack in the other. I felt his balls moving and knew he was about to cum. He groaned, loud even with his mouth closed, as he filled me with his semen. I nursed him until his cock was limp. He pulled me up to kiss him and reached for my fly and in minutes I was filling him with my cum. We lay together for a few minutes more and we both knew he had to get on the road.

Dan ducked into the TV room to say bye to Cal and Cal stood and hugged him.

"I want to come visit you guys and meet your Son and Daughter Dan. Pops, our family has more than doubled this month. That's really cool."

As Dan drove off Cal and I stood waving on the porch. When we turned to go back in Cal put his good arm over my shoulders. You ready yet to tell me when you're going to move to Bowling Green Pops.

We sat at the island in the kitchen.

"Okay son, I guess I am. I applied for a job at WKU the college there. I've accepted their offer and will go to work there in a month from last Monday. You will be going to college there and so will your sister. It's big Cal. More than 21,000 students. All the sports programs you can imagine. Your Tuition and Dorm fees are paid for. We'll talk about your living off campus for your senior year when the time comes. And Danny and I will be there just three miles from Campus. We have a swimming pool in the back yard too."

When I move Cal, nothing changes but the miles between us. When you get a car you can come up yourself. It's only sixty miles. I've already talked with your Mom about you and Suze driving up alone. I want you to understand why I'm doing this now."

"Pops, I know. With Mom and Jerry getting hitched and me off to college after next year it makes sense. Plus you're in love, you gotta go be with him. I do understand and I'm so very happy for you and Dan. You two deserve some happiness for your very own."

"Thank you Son. I love you. Cal, you can sleep in the guest room tonight. And thanks for giving us the space earlier. One day you'll realize how much that meant for me."

The next afternoon after getting home from work Cal called again.

"Hiya Pops, what are you up to?"

"I'm just chilling out after work Son."

"Is it okay to come over. The warden has released me to my regular routine."

I laughed with him.

"Sure come on over, you want to have dinner with your old man?"

"Sure Pops, that'd be fun. See you in a few...Oh...Sean's here, can he come too.?"

"As long as it's okay with his folks, your friends are always welcome Son."

"Thanks Dad...he's calling home now, we'll see you soon."

Cal and Sean were at my door within minutes.

"hey guys...Sean... welcome...It's been a while since I've seen you, you're becoming quite a handsome young man."

I noticed that Sean and Cal both blushed bright red at that comment. I invited them to sit at the island in the kitchen while I cooked.

"is Spaghetti okay with you guys?" I asked.

"that will be great Mr. C, I love it." Sean said.

I'm going to start dinner, but I can talk while I cook so spill it Cal...what's on your mind tonight? I noticed that Cal looked to Sean before he spoke.

"Well Pops I'm out of the hospital and at your place. Are you ready to tell me about that thing I'm curious about?"

I was surprised to say the least he wanted to talk about gay sex with Sean sitting beside him. I looked from one of them to the other a couple of times.

"Now Cal?"

"oh...uh..Sean wants to know too...uh...er...Dad...You've always been up front with me about this stuff so I might as well tell you that Sean and I have fooled around a bit...jacking each other off, sleeping naked together and we've even kissed a few times."

They were both beet red from blushing as Cal told of their sexual adventures. I supposed that I was blushing too. I had never expected to be having this conversation with my son and his friend.

"well okay I guess. Dan and I do have sexual relations. Both oral and anal. Most gay men do the same. Some don't do both for their own personal reasons. I will not get into graphic detail with you two but I suggest that you get a dictionary and figure out what those two terms mean if you have any doubts."

"Sure Pops, it's just that we don't know what we are. Are we Gay? We just don't know."

"Callum...Sean...you're only seventeen. Boys, even men experiment sexually with each other. It does not mean that you are gay, you're just doing what most of your friends are doing, it's just that no one talks about it. If you were truly gay at your age Cal, you would want to be taking Sean here to the Prom, not double dating with him."

Both boys wrinkled their noses and said 'eeew' at the same time. I laughed.

"Here's what I think you two may want to know. First being gay is not a choice we deicide to make. It's something you're born with I believe. A lot of gay men, like me, try our best to ignore the gay urges and thoughts and we marry and have families. Some never admit their secret desires. Others like me can't make their marriage work and divorce. In my case I was thirty two years old when I admitted to my self that I am Gay.

I am also a very fortunate gay man. I've managed to find the one person with whom I know I can live with and love with for the rest of my life. Daniel fulfills all my needs for a partner, a lover and a companion. Yes Cal, you were right that first day in the hospital when you guessed or realized that I was in love with Dan. I am in love with him and it is the best feeling I've known in eight years an I know that Dan loves me as well.

I did and still do love your mother Cal, but it is a different love now. Janey and I are forever bound together because of you and your sister, our love created both of you. Danny and I are bound together because we want to be together, we each need the other, emotionally and physically. That is where the sex part comes into play.

Sex itself can be lots of fun. Like you two, I know that you care about each other but you're too young to really be in love with each other. Having sex with each other is fun, it feels so darn good and there's the thrill of the taboo of two guys doing it together.or one another, but it lacks the emotional component that 'being in love' adds. That's when the earth moves for you, when you make love to to your special someone. Sex between two people who are in love is this fantastic bonus you get from loving that person. You can live with, and even love a person without sexual relations but it is a very different type of love. Sexual fulfillment is a healthy and necessary part of being a healthy human.

You guys are so young. Please, don't be in a rush to put a label on this. You're experimenting, and that is a natural part of young guys growing up. You've got this fantastic body part that you can play with and it makes you feel so good. It can feel even better when you have someone to play with it for you. You're still finding out who you are and what you want to be. There's no need for you to put a label on yourselves yet.

But there's nothing wrong in what you do together. I admit I am surprised by what you've told me but I'm not at all shocked. It's a natural occurrence between friends your age. There are no set ways for any two people to experience sex with a partner. Just put the two naked bodies of two people who truly care for each other together and human nature will take care of the rest. The human form is designed so that there are multiple ways that very gratifying sex can be achieved. Once you are in love you will learn how to love your partner sexually and emotionally as well."

"Any questions boys?"

"Wow Dad...you make it sound like it's just as natural and a girl and a guy."

"that's because it is just as natural Callum, and at your age, it is more common than a girl and guy doing the same things. Young men experiment with each other. It's been going on forever. The un-natural part is that gay people must keep their sexual preference a secret. Homophobia exists and is even nurtured by some, and it isn't legal for us to marry the person we love, yet."

Sean spoke up...

"T...Thank you Mr. C...I really appreciate what you've told us. I was all messed up thinking I was a sicko freak because I really do like doing what Cal and I have done together. Either way, gay or straight I know I can be a normal guy. Thank you again."

"Don't you let anyone tell you any different either, Sean. This old world is full of gay men and women who are healthy, normal human beings."

"Sean, I can't speak for your family but as for Cal. this is the way it is. Yours or his eventual sexual orientation will never be an issue in our family. Your happiness and your leading a productive and successful life is the goal for Janey and I as parents. It's our job to love and nurture our children to adulthood, with enough guidance and educations to achieve your goals, not the goals of your parents."

"I can only hope that your family feels the same Sean, for that is what you deserve."

"Okay guys, grab up a plate and load it up. Let's eat."

After dinner the boys cleaned up and we watched a ball game on TV then they had to leave. Cal hugged me tight and kissed my cheek...

"Dad you're just the greatest. I love that I can come and talk to you about stuff like tonight.I love you, Pops."

"Thanks son I love you too." To my surprise Sean hugged me too.

"I wish I could feel as close to my Dad as I do to you Mr. C. I just hardly ever get to see him more than a minute or two at a time."

"I wish that too Sean."

I made a mental note to get more info from Cal about Sean's home life. The boys left and I closed up the house and went to my room. I set out my clothes for the weekend and packed my personals in the carry all. My Friday workday went by quickly for a change and suddenly it was Friday afternoon and I was on my way to home to Danny.

As I drove I thought about Sean, Cal's friend missing his Dad and trying to figure out what I could do for him without meddling. Before I could get it figured out I was at the exit to Dan's house and I phoned Dan to let him know I was here As I pulled into the drive the garage door was up and Dan was standing there waiting for me. My face hurt from smiling so big, my heart was beating a mile a minute just looking at him waiting for me. We were locked in a kiss before the door was all the way down. Two days without him seemed an eternity.

"Only 25 more days to go. I'm marking off the days until you're here with me for good."

"I know babe, me too."

In our bedroom we just fell onto the bed hugging each other tightly. Gradually the need for full body contact eased and we could function without constant touching. I went to check the Fridge and found that we needed a run to the market for the weekends meals.

We ran into Charles the Professor and received his cool hello. I asked Dan not to tell him about my job and lets just wait and see his reaction when he sees us at a Faculty function.

With the Market cart loaded for the weekend we checked out and made our way home. While I made our dinner Dan's daughter and son called, making him a happy Dad. We were sitting in the kitchen eating our dinner when Dan mentioned that tomorrow night he was taking me out for our celebration dinner. My new job and our new life together and I was moving here in 3 weeks.

Danny told me how this town had welcomed General Motors when Corvette Production was moved here. GM Executives were given preferential treatment just about everywhere.

They were given Country Club Memberships and could get a table at any restaurant with their business card. Also they received several free rounds of golf per month and passes to shows and concerts. Privately the GM folks were just happy to be here. The people, the weather and the entire state were head and shoulders above the previous site. All the free gifts and instant access completely amazed them and made them feel so very welcomed.

For out Saturday evening out Dan had reservations at the City Club and we went out for our first evening on the town together. Our dinner was fabulous and the service the best I had ever experienced. We left at 10:30 very satisfied and content. At home Dan asked if I was up for a surprise and I agreed. He told me to change into my sexy jeans and a tee or a tank top.

"we're going dancing tonight at the gay club near WKU!

It had bee two or three lifetimes ago that I last danced but tonight was Danny's night to wine and dine me. Dancing we would go.

I had been in gay bars of course but always on the make and alone. Tonight was the first time with my partner. We had a ball dancing and flirting with each other like we'd just met. Other guys kept trying to cut in or ask us separately to dance with them but we declined saying we were on our honeymoon. After about three hours I said to Dan...

"let's go home babe, I'm too horny to dance anymore. I want your naked furry body on me filling me up with that big cock in your pants."

We were out the door and in the car in a flash.

"wow babe, that was fun...I don't think I've ever danced that hard or that long before. I'm completely soaked with sweat...we'll have to jump in the shower before we get all sweaty and sticky again. Thanks for tonight Danny! What a ball! You know I'm crazy about you, always have been, always will be. I love you Dan. With all my heart I love you."

A nice warm shower with the one you love can cure a lot of nagging aches and pains. The feel of his skin slick with the water cascading down on us was so erotic. It didn't take Dan very long to have me flush against the shower wall while he probed deep into my guts with his hard, insatiable cock. The cool tile, the water, his hard cock filling me and his warm skin against my backside brought me to climax quickly. My cock was up against my belly and my body flush against the tile as my semen coated both the wall and me. While my ejaculation was emptying my testicles, Dan's cock filled my ass with his seed. I was spent, I don't remember making it to the bed.

We were awake at eight on Sunday Morning, I made coffee quickly and we scanned through the paper with our first cup. I refilled our cups and started bacon to frying and prepared the ingredients to make us French Toast. We ate and read the paper, seemingly oblivious to the other but under the breakfast table our feet and legs were entwined as always.

Janey called about one in the afternoon to let us know that the wedding was set for the fourth of July weekend.

"That's great Janey and it's about time too. So whats the plan?" I asked.

"We're having the ceremony here at home with just Jerry's Mom and Sister and my Mom, Cal and Suze. TJ, I know this is going to sound strange but I wanted to warn you, Jerry may ask you to be his best man. He's asked me about it. He thinks you're just about the coolest guy on the planet with the way you've accepted him into the family with your friendship and kindness. I'm okay with it too, I'd like you to be there, Dan too if he wants to come, He's family now as much as Jerry. Cal and Suze both think it's a great idea."

"Really? Well if he asks I'll say yes. It does surprise me in a way but if the roles were reversed I could see me doing the same thing. He's a great guy. Gosh, tongues will wag in the Village when they read that in the paper. What about the honeymoon?

"That's where you and Dan come in. Can you have Cal and Suze with you that next week after the wedding.?

"I'm sure but let me ask Dan right quick...hold on a sec."

I ran it by Dan and he was all for it, saying we could get his two over here at the same time and let them get to know each other.

"it's all a go Janey, we'll get Dan's kids here too so they can meet and get to know each other. Cal and Suze can drive up in your SUV and we'll follow in our car. That way Cal can get experience on the Interstate with me watching. Maybe I wont be so anxious about him driving on it if I observe from another car."

"I've been worried about that too. It will be better knowing your right there with them. A little better anyway." she said.

"Congratulations sweetie, you know how happy I am for you. Give my congrats to Jerry too and it's fine if he asks me to be there as his Best Man. We'll talk more later in the week. I wonder how Dan and I will cope with four teens in the house?"

"Ha! Pay back is hell TJ, Bye for now" she laughed as she hung up.

Dan and I went to Nashville for the wedding and I stood with Jerry as his Best Man as he married my best friend and my ex-wife.

Back in Bowling green, Callum and Suzannah met Connor and Malin for the first time and Dan and I just sat back and watched. Cal and Connor were talking sports in about 30 seconds and we were pretty sure that Malin and Suze were talking about boys. They're 15 year old girls, what else would they talk about. Well, all four could talk about their gay fathers sitting in the TV room and I'm sure the subject came up over the weekend.

We had them for a week so Dan and I devised a plan so that all of them would have equal time with their Dad. We alternated with me taking the girls one day, him the boys and we would switch the next day. We had a list of things to do that they chose from and the first day all six of us went to the Beach Bend amusement park. The girls went to the pool at Dan's club one day, the boys took a tour of WKU with me.

After dinner on the second day I was on the deck, oddly alone for a few minutes. I was sipping a drink and thinking about jumping into the pool when Cal walked out to join me.

"There you are, hiding out Pops?"

"Not really, I just realized that I was alone for the first time this week. Have a seat Son.

I was also thinking about jumping in the pool about two minutes ago."

"Really? I'll race ya." Cal said.

'Wait...TIME OUT! I have to take off my watch and empty out my wallet and cash before I jump in." I said as I emptied my pockets and ran to beat Cal into the water.

"Cheater" he yelled as he cannon balled me.

We were horsing around splashing about and the next thing I knew Connor, Dan and the girls all were jumping in the water. We were all laughing and the boys hoisted Dan and I to their shoulders and we fought trying to unseat the other into the water. Dan won and then he and I got the Girls up for a while. The last battle was Malin on Connor, Suze on Cal and Me on Dan. We all had a super time and it did a lot to bring our children closer to each other. They all seemed to get alone well and even liked each other.

Dan and I managed to get away from the battles and sat on the edge of the pool., our feet touching under the water.

Dan turned to me and said...

"would you look at us! this time last year who could have ever guessed that you and I would be here, together, in love again, and our kids here with us having a great time together. It's hard to comprehend how quickly this has all happened to us TJ. I feel like we are the luckiest tow men in the world today."

"We are the luckiest guys in the world Danny, we have been since that Saturday night in

May when we met again at the reunion. Think about it. We've both led a charmed life since that night."

A charmed life indeed. Janie and Jerry were married , we closed out my house in Nashville, storing the furniture and items we couldn't fit into the house in Bowling Green. I listed my house with a Realty company and they took care of the rental and maintenence. With the kids help I finally got moved to Bowling Green and the next Monday would start my work with WKU.

For Dan and I our life together only got better now that we were living together. We both were busy with work but our weekends were our free time and we made the most of it spending most of them with his children or mine or all of them at the same time. Janey and Jerry visited a couple of times and Mary Ann, Dan's ex-wife even came over to meet Janey and Jerry. After that visit, Mary Ann and Dan got along together much better and it showed most in Connor and Malin. Both of the became much happier, more confident and better students. At the end of the school year Dan and I were astonished to learn that we had four honor students in our family.

Both of us realized our exceptional good fortune and were careful to live our lives so that our entire family could benefit. We are happy, we have fantastic support from our families, good jobs and warm and loving home and best of all, each other. Yes, we are living charmed lives indeed.

 

The end.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By reading this story you agree that you are at or above legal age in your location.

Certain sexual activities depicted in this story are safe only in fictional Literature.

BE SAFE! PLEASE USE A CONDOM!.

This is the story is a work of total fiction. Any resemblance to real people, dead or alive, is purely coincidental.

All feedback is appreciated.

 

Written by Bill Hudley

 

DANIEL, LOST ...THEN FOUND

 

I took the mail from the box and opened my front door. I stood at the kitchen island and sorted the days mail into keepers and junk when I came across an envelope with a reply deadline date in the bottom left corner. I didn't recognize the return name or address.

Opening the envelope, I was surprised, it was an invitation to attend my Twenty Year High School Reunion. How could it be possible that was twenty years ago?. I had no intention of attending and I tossed it into the junk mail and was about to put the stack in the trash when I thought about Danny. I put the reunion notice aside on the counter, tossed the rest in the trash and went to change out of my work clothes. Freed from my suit and tie, getting barefoot and into gym shorts and a tee shirt made me sigh with relief. I headed to the kitchen and made my evening cocktail of CC and water. I picked up the reunion notice and went to sit on the deck in the late afternoon sun. It was an beautiful, balmy May afternoon in middle Tennessee.

I'm Thomas James Clarke, TJ to just about everyone but my Mother who always calls me Thomas unless she's giving me one of her frequent lectures then it's Thomas James Clarke as she preaches on the evils of still being a single man and 38 years old. I'm divorced, live alone and I work for a small local College here in Nashville. I have not worked anywhere else, I was hired right out of college and have been the Assistant to the President for 15 years this September. My gift of gab and a knack for finding donors and getting them to open their checkbooks has kept me in the good graces of my boss. I am a good worker and often I'm asked to fill in for my boss at various functions when he has schedule conflicts.

I read the reunion notice again and reflected on life since High School. Graduation had been in June and I started my college classes in mid September at the University of Virginia in Charlottesville. At age 22 I married my college girlfriend the week after we graduated. By the time I was 25 we had two children; that was the beginning of the end I would decide later. With two kids in diapers our sex life was over. I always thought we could get back to the way we were before kids but it just didn't happen. Janey, my wife, and I gradually drifted apart and after eight years we divorced. We've remained best friends and I bought a house close enough to her and the kids that I could "be there" for the kids and for her when she needed me to pick them up or keep them overnight.

When I was 32 I finally admitted to my self that I was gay, not bi-sexual as I had tried to convince myself since the divorce. Janey was the only woman I had ever had sexual relations with, all others had been with men. To be fair, 'all others' totaled up to five men

in the past six years.

Growing up my best friend was always Danny Drennan. We lived in Louisville, Kentucky and we first met in kindergarten. We remained best buddies through Grammar and High Schools, we were seldom apart for more than twelve hours. Sometime near puberty I knew that I loved Danny. It wasn't just a crush, I knew that what I felt for him was what I was supposed to feel for a girl. I never let Danny know of my feelings fearing that he would never speak to me again. I knew that would be the worst that could happen for me, I needed to be with him even as just friends.

We had to separate when it came time to enter college. Danny went to Lexington and the University of Kentucky. We made promises to keep in touch but early into my first year at UVA my family moved to Ohio and Danny and I didn't get to see each other gain. We did manage to keep in touch by letter and the occasional phone call. After college we kept in touch for a while but after our second child we lost touch. Since the divorce I had tried telephone and computer searches trying to locate Dan without any luck. The thought that he might be at the reunion convinced me to fill our the reunion form and mail it off with my check.

If we could reconnect it would be so great to have my friend back in my life. I was never as close with anyone as I was with Danny. Not even Janey. I wrote the reunion date in my Day Planner and on the calendar in the kitchen. I have a drawer full of electronic gadgets that were gifts to keep track of things like this but I just don't get it. I still write real letters in longhand, my Mom had insisted that personal letters, notes and cards should never be typed; also I have an old fashioned land line telephone at home. My concessions to the electronic age were a basic cell phone with pre-paid minutes and no contract and my desktop computer.

I phoned Janey and told her the dates that I would be away and where I was going. She was constantly trying to get me out of the house and meeting new people. A couple of years back I had to insist that she stop trying to set me up with dates. She always had a friend or acquaintance that knew a gay man and she automatically thought any two gay men would just click automatically. I asked her once it she 'clicked' with every man she went out on a date with.

"don't be silly TJ, of course not. There has to be a chemistry to really like someone." She said.

"Then why do you think it would be different with two gay men Janey, chemistry is the key with us too."

She just stared at me like I was from another planet, not comprehending at all what I meant.

Janey was thrilled that I was going to the reunion.

"TJ, maybe you'll meet up with Danny there. You've always talked about how you miss him being your friend. Yes, you have to go. Danny back in your life is exactly what you need now TJ."

There are times that Janey surprises the dickens out of me. This was one of those times. She knows me so well. She advised me to go shopping for a new outfit.

"For heaven's sake TJ, don't wear one of your boring business suits. Go get something nice that you wouldn't wear to work. I know you're going to be the best looking guy there so look the part TJ."

Looking at my wardrobe confirmed Janey's opinion about what I should wear so I went to the my favorite Men's shop in Green Hills to shop for clothes I wouldn't wear to work. I did want to look my best just in case Dan was there. With the help of a male assistant, who I thought was too obvious in his attention to me, I selected tan slacks that fit me very nicely, the assistant kept talking about how well they "displayed my assets". I chose a matching tan silk crew neck pullover, a navy Armani Sport Jacket with a Cordovan belt and Cordovan Italian slippers. I was very pleased with the outfit.

In High School I was very thin and tall. I ran on the track team and won a few Cross Country events. I still hold a couple of Kentucky State High School Track records. Once I was away at college, I had matured and built up my body in the weight room. Since the divorce I joined a Health club in Green Hills a couple of miles from my home in Hillsboro Village and I still got the gym regularly. I was certain that no one would know me by sight at the reunion.

I took the day off the Friday before the reunion and drove to Louisville and checked into my hotel in the afternoon around four P.M. The reunion would be held in the ballroom of this hotel and I wouldn't have to be concerned about drinking and driving. Tonight was free, no events planned so I read the complimentary newspaper in my room, went down to the restaurant for dinner then back to my room to watch a movie.

Saturday morning I drove to my old neighborhood and stopped to look at the house where I had lived. So many memories flooded my mind as I sat in the car looking at that house. I sat there at least ten minutes, maybe more before starting the car and driving to our High School. I stopped by Kaelin's for a Cheeseburger then spent the afternoon at Churchill Downs watching the horse races. I left at five p.m. $50 poorer than when I had arrived.

Back at my hotel I had a turn at the dinner buffet table and then went to my room to get myself ready to go down to the ballroom for the festivities. The thought crossed my mind that if no one I knew showed up I could drop into the hotel bar and check out the action there. After a shave and shower I took my time getting dressed being sure that each item of my clothing was just right. I put on my jacket and turned to check myself in the mirror. I had to smile, Janey was right. This outfit wa perfect for this night. I looked darned good for a thirty eight year old father of two teenagers. I had a spring in my step as I made my way toward the ballroom.

I signed in and found my name tag and was looking at the yearbook on the table by the guest register. I went to Danny's picture first and seeing his smile made me laugh as memories of us as kids flooded my mind. I flipped back a few pages and when I came to my picture I groaned aloud, feeling sorry for that poor thin waif staring blankly at me. I heard a female laugh next to me...

"You wouldn't belive how many of us make that sound when we look at our pictures back then. Glad you could make it. Let me see if I can pick you out" she said.

When I turned to face her I could see that she didn't have a clue who I could possibly be. She gave me a long appraising look and smiled seductively as she scanned the yearbook then back to me a few times. I had recognized her almost immediately, she was Jennifer Jansen, one of our cheerleaders, a four year class beauty and she was probably the nicest girl in the whole school. Everyone liked Jenny.

"Jenny, wow, you're more beautiful now than you were at 18. I'm..."

She cut me off..."don't tell me, I want to see if I can pick you out."

Looking at the yearbook, then back to my face she had a puzzled look.

"you're not on this page." she said. I laughed.

"I wish, but I'm there alright. Look at the last names starting with C."

"mmm, no...I don't see you here."

I pointed to the picture of the poor thin waif with the blank stare.

"Thomas J. Clarke, that's me, TJ."

"NO! It can't be, you're so hand..."

She stopped mid sentence before she said I was 'so handsome' now.

"Wow you certainly have matured well TJ, what a change. I remember you, the track teams star runner, you won a lot of races in track and a couple of State Championships.You were very smart too, yes, the President of the Beta Club Junior and Senior years. I was in Beta Club too, but only one year, not four like you. I seem to remember that you went out of state to college, Virginia I think. So where are you now? wife, kids?"

"Gee you have a great memory Jen, yes I graduated from UVA and now I'm in Nashville, two great kids, a Son 17, a Daughter 15, the wife and I divorced eight years ago."

"been there and done that honey, enough said." she chuckled.

She stepped back and gave me the once over again, head to toe and back down to my belt level then back to my eyes, she smiled and she was different. She had shifted into her 'man hunter' mode.

"Hon, I need to check on some things, none of the classmates that said they would help out are here yet. We'll have talk more later, okay. Don't you leave without talking with me I want to be sure we get reacquainted tonight. Don't you forget me, you hear.

The change in her was obvious as she switched effortlessly from hostess to seductress and flirted shamelessly with me. She left giving me a look that promised a more intimate talk than I was willing to undertake. I made my way to the bar and ordered a drink. I was sipping my drink and had turned on the bar stool to face toward the entrance and watched the door as classmates began arriving. Surprisingly I knew many of the guys at first sight and a few of the ladies too.

As I raised my glass I saw a tall good looking man enter that I didn't recognize. I didn't remember any classmate that good looking. I was studying him trying to place him as he talked with others at the registration table and found his name tag. When I saw him laughing with another classmate a chill shot through me. It's him! It's Danny! That smile and the crinkly eyes when he laughed gave him away. I turned back to the bar and set my drink down, my hands were trembling and my heart was racing. It's Danny! He's here!

Forcing my self to calm down, I took a big gulp of my drink, and searched him out in the mirror behind the bar. Certain it was him, I looked myself over and made sure my name tag was turned face down. I wanted to see if he would know me. I slowly walked toward him, as I approached, he caught my eye and we nodded but I could tell he was trying to figure out who I could be. When I reached him I stuck out my hand and said...

"Hello...aren't you Danny Drennan?"

"Yes, that's me, but I'm sorry I can't seem to place you..."

I smiled and started to tell him when he yelled...

"OHMIGOD!...TJ!... IS THAT YOU?

Grinning ear to ear I nodded as he grabbed me into a bear hug. I felt so many emotions as he hugged me to him. I had dreamed of this meeting so many times since my 'coming out' Danny was my main source of sexual release and I conjured up jack off fantasies of us together constantly. I still loved him, much more now as a grow man than I did as a kid before. I just wanted to be near him, any way that he would accept. I missed the way he made me feel. With Danny I always had a feeling of well being, good times, and things being as they should be. Things were right when we were together. I dreamed of us being lovers but I would gladly, happily settle for being his good friend again.

"TJ, I can't believe this...it's really you!. You may not believe me, but you are why I'm here tonight, I was hoping that you would be here. I've missed 'us' TJ. For years after we went off to college, when anything big happened in my life I wanted to tell TJ. It is so great to find you again. Okay, right now, let's promise that we will never ever loose touch with each other again."

"I promise Danny. I don't want to lose you again either. I've missed my friend"

He stepped back and gave me the once over almost like Jenny Jansen had done.

"Damn TJ, who knew that skinny kid I knew would turn out looking like this. I never dreamed that you would be such a stud! Look at you. Wow."

"Right back at you Danny. I hope you brought a big stick because you're going to be beating these ladies off you all night. I didn't know who you were until I saw you laugh. Your eyes and that smile gave you away."

"I know, when you were walking this way and we nodded I couldn't figure out who you

you could be, as we were shaking hands you smiled and then I knew. Your smile and your eyes."

"Let's get a drink...are you here with your wife?" he asked

I held up my left hand, bare of any jewelry.

"We divorced, eight years ago. We're still close friends and live near each other for the kids sake, a Son, Callum 17 and a daughter, Susannah 15, and you?"

He laughed. "almost identical to you, divorced five years, son, Connor 17, and daughter Malin, 15. This is great TJ, just us, no women to keep us from talking about old times, it's just us tonight. I can't believe it. TJ and Danny, together again after all these years."

We sat at the bar or a nearby table most of the night catching up with each other's lives. I noticed that every so often a line of ladies would discretely pass by us, giving us the once over and 'come hither' looks. We were polite, but we laughed when they left. After a couple of hours the sexy looks, became glares of resentment. Danny and I just kept talking and drinking. There was a short informal program, a couple of classmates spoke about the 'good old days' to much laughter. It dawned on me that those who talked most about the good old days were the jocks and girls that were the beautiful and popular kids back then. Now, in most cases, their teen good looks had been replaced by receding hair or no hair, too many extra pounds and lots of booze. There were exceptions, like Jenny Jansen, but generally the 'in crowd" from our High School days had taken a beating over the past 20 years, looks wise. Dan and I had been late bloomers and were now hitting our peak in career and in our physical appearance.

Dan commented several times on how different I look and he kept feeling my biceps, he seemed truly amazed at how I had transformed from being bean pole thin to this ripped body I had now. My Senior year I was 5'11" tall and weighed 117 pounds with my pockets full. Today I'm still 5'11 but I weigh 155 pounds and have nice muscles, a mildly defined six pack on my stomach but I'm not crazy ripped like body builders get. I was pleased with myself that I had kept myself decent looking. With Dan, it was hard to tell under his suit but he was still 6'4" and about 165 or so, his stomach was flat and his waist small and trim. I looked when I could at the fly of his suit pants but it stayed maddeningly flat, giving no clue to his package. It was just as well, having my friend back was enough for me.

We heard a last call from the bar and noticed that most of the crowd was gone. We walked to the hotel bar and saw that several of the tables were occupied by our classmates. One table seated those ladies that kept walking by us at the reunion. Dan and I continued talking and drinking. After fifteen years there was a lot to catch up on but I believe both of us could have sat there and not said a word, just enjoying being with the other again.

I told Dan about my job at the college and how I liked the work. I found out he was an executive with General Motors and was assigned to the Corvette Plant in Bowling Green, Ky., only 60 miles from Nashville. I kidded him...

"I'll bet you drive a red Corvette convertible, right."

"Not red, it's silver with saddle tan interior."

"What do you drive TJ?"

"Just an old Ford. Remember, I'm divorced and work for a small college."

We spent a long time talking about our kids and exes, I gathered up my courage and told Dan that I am gay and had finally admitted it five years ago. I also told him that I was in love with him back when we were in school, and had been for as long as I could remember.

" TJ. I'm really surprised, I never had a clue that you felt that way about me, I'm flattered now. You do know that it doesn't matter at all as far as our friendship goes. Now since we've reunited, I can't imagine anything that could stop us from being best friends the rest of our days. Geez, TJ the way you look, I bet the guys line up for a date with you."

I laughed. "Dan in the six years I've been actively gay I've had five dates. I average less than one a year."

"Wow TJ, I was sure you would have a partner, you must like playing the field then, huh?"

"No, it's not that Danny, there would sure be more than 5 guys if I played the field. No, I don't have a partner either. There was only one guy who I've ever wanted as my partner, but that just wasn't to be."

"What happened TJ?"

"Dan, I'd rather not talk about it, okay. Maybe I'll tell you someday."

When Dan got up to go to the restroom he stumbled and reeled, I led him to the restroom and after he relieved himself I took him by the arm and we left to go to our rooms. I asked his room number and he was just across the hall from my room. I first opened Dan's door and then mine, I thought he had gone into his room but when I opened my door Danny walked in and fell on my bed.

"Danny, your room is across the hall."

"mmm sleepy. Let's go to bed" Dan said.

"Dan, your bed is across the hall, okay."

"Nope...your on your bed, I'm on your bed, 'okay."

I stepped into the bathroom to take a leak and Dan was snoring when I came back. I slipped his shoes off and put his legs on the bed, and left him there, dressed except for his shoes. I stepped across the hall and closed his room door. Back in my room I Kicked off my shoes, I laid down on top of the covers too. The bed was king size so Dan was on one side and I had lots of room on the other. I turned out the light and closed my eyes. In a few minutes I heard...

"psssst. TJ"

"yes Dan."

"you asleep?"

"yes Danny, I'm asleep, I can't hear you."

"TJ, YOU AWAKE?" he yelled.

"yes Dan, I'm awake."

"loved you too TJ"

"what did you say Danny?"

"loved you too, then."

"Loved who when, Danny?"

"gotta get up"

"are you sick Danny?"

"nope, gotta get up...gotta get sober"

"Danny, just lie still and go to sleep, you'll be okay in the morning, go to sleep."

"gotta get sober and tell you, got get a cold shower and tell."

"Dan you'll be sober in the morning, go to sleep."

Danny rolled and fell out of bed to the floor. He was almost upright when I go to his side and he was determined to take a cold shower and sober up. Finally I just let him do what he wanted. I lay back, closed my eyes and replayed tonight in my head. I was dozing and daydreaming about us as grown ups getting together with our kids, when I heard the water shut off. In a few minutes Dan walked out of the bath with a towel around his waist. I gasped when I saw his body. His perfectly formed chest was a forest of dark hair, thickest between his pectorals and his treasure trail split him down the middle. The towel around his hips was not flat like his fly had been all night. It seemed to be growing as I tried to look anywhere but there. Dan had a second towel and was drying his dark hair.

"whew..sorry I got drunk there TJ. I didn't mean for that to happen."

"no big deal Dan, it's alright."

"TJ, there's more I need to tell you. I should have earlier, I wish I had earlier. But before I tell you can I ask you a question?"

"Danny, you can ask me anything, just like before, anything."

"I had this feeling earlier when we were talking but I just don't know...uh..if I'm right or not...I could be so far off base here...but I have to know...it's really very important. If I'm wrong, I'm so sorry, but I have to know...earlier you said there was only one guy you wanted as your partner...I know you said you didn't want to talk about it...but it's killing me here not knowing. TJ when you said that, by any chance were you talking about me?"

OH NO, NO, NO... He knows, what am I going to do, what do I say to him. I hung my head and just sat there, I looked at my feet, I couldn't face him.

"TJ, please tell me, I need to know...was it me?"

I started crying, sobs wracking my body my shoulders shaking as I nodded my head yes. I feared that he couldn't accept it, would be through with me. We had just found each other and I'm driving him away again.

Dan stepped closer and raised my head by my chin.

"did you nod yes, TJ. Was it me you wanted as a partner"

The tears were streaming, I nodded again.

"Oh TJ, ...it's okay...it's okay"

Dan held me close and stroked my neck and back.

"don't cry, we're okay...TJ..we're okay. Back when we were kids, I was in love with you too. It scared the dickens out of me. But just like you, I kept it all inside and soldiered on like it wasn't there, just like you did. The wife and kids, the divorce, all the same as you. And listen TJ, after the divorce, just like you, I knew I was gay too. I've only been with three men. I want a life partner too. The slim chance that we would meet again tonight is why I'm here. I've searched for you for five years now. TJ...is there any chance at all that we can be together, maybe even as partners. You've always been the one I wanted to make love to. Can we make a new beginning together, I really do love you, always have.

There. I've said it now. That's why I got so drunk, hoping it was me, but not wanting to know if it was someone else. I knew I had to sober up and tell you the truth about me, about how much I love you and want us to be together."

I pulled back from his hug and looked into his eyes, not believing what I thought I heard. As I started to speak he said...

"yes TJ, I said I was gay. Yes, I said I loved you, back then and right now; and yes, I asked if I could be your life partner, your lover and friend."

I sat there staring at him in disbelief until I finally let his words sink into understanding.

I hugged him tighter to me and said...

"yes, yes! Can this really be happening, you really mean it Danny? Hold me Dan, I may float away. I never ever believed this would ever happen. I've dreamed it a thousand times, and wished for it a million more."

Dan put a hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into our first kiss. When our tongues met I felt fireworks exploding in my brain, my body trembled, Dan leaned forward pushing me back onto the bed, never breaking contact with our lips and tongues. Our bodies were pressed together and I felt his hardness under the towel. I'm sure he felt the same in my slacks. When we broke the kiss, gasping for air, Dan held my face in his hands...

"TJ, my handsome TJ. You've just made me the happiest man alive."

One hand was loosening my belt and unbuttoning my slacks, he pulled me up by the back of my neck again and started another kiss as he tugged my pullover shirt from my slacks and off over my head. He stood and tugged my slacks and shorts off and I lay naked before him, my cock standing tall and proud at it's almost eight inch length. Dan was taking in my body with his eyes...

"Oh migod, TJ, you are perfect, that body, so beautiful."

As he stepped closer I tugged at his towel and watched as it slid to the floor. I sucked in air when I saw his hairy naked body, hard, muscled and trim. He had to be a gym rat too and that cock! He was longer and bigger in circumference than mine. My dream man, my Danny in the flesh, looking down at me with his cock hard as stone.

I took Dan's hand and pulled him to me. He lay with half his body atop mine and we kissed and rubbed our bodies against each other and we made out like we were horny teenagers. He was kissing me and gently tugging at my chest hair, his fingers found a nipple and pinched hard. That was all it took for me, I ejaculated my semen all over both of us without either of us touching my cock.

"Ooooohhhhhh Danny. See what you do to me! Gee, I've never done that without touching myself or being touched before. My nipples must be hard wired directly to my cock. I never knew that."

There was very little sleeping that night for either of us. We had lots of short naps and more sex in one night than I have had in my lifetime. Every where we touched was a new place to kiss, horny teens would have had a hard time keeping up with us old guys this night. The morning sun peeped around the edges of the drapes and lit the room dimly. We rolled together face to face and kissed, our bodies touching from our lips to our toes. Every so often I had to pull back and just look at him to make sure it was Danny. My Danny here with me, naked and setting my body on fire with his touch and kisses.

We were both hungry, the last few hours sexual exploits had depleted our reserves. Dan grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet and into the shower. Never missing a chance to put our naked bodies against each other, Danny hugged me to him as he stood behind me. He took the soap and began washing my front taking time to touch every inch of my body he could reach from his position behind me. Finished with that side I turned to face him and hugged against him tightly as he gently washed my back side. Now that we faced each other, I was able to kiss his neck and ears while he washed me. When he was washing my hair I fondled his hard cock and testicles, I feared that this was another dream and that I would wake, alone and in a heavy sweat as I had so many times over the years. Finished and rinsed he kissed me lightly and said...

"Food! We have to eat TJ...come on babe...let's go eat."

Dan wanted to go to a great little Mom & Pop place that his Dad had frequented regularly. We were walking to the car when Dan shouted...

"OH Wow! TJ! Would you look at that Mustang! Man that's sharp. It looks so much better than the ones they make now, it even looks better that it did when it was new!"

He was gawking at a 1967 Mustang convertible. It had been restored and updated with a load of modern conveniences. It was Dark metallic gray with a tan top, custom Foose chrome wheels with Saddle Tan interior and a chrome mesh grille. I watched him as he gently let one hand glide along a fender.

"Your supposed to be a Corvette guy wont you get tortured by your co-workers or something for liking a Ford."

"This one is special, it's so beautiful." Dan replied.

"I smiled at him and tossed a set of keys to him. Your driving since you know where we are going. Dan, you do want to drive this car don't you?"

"What...you mean...TJ!...This is your car! WOW...but you said you drove an old ford."

"Well, it's sixteen years older than we are...That is old, Danny!"

He hit the remote unlock and opened the doors. When that 302 CI motor roared to life, Dan's eyes were big and he was grinning from ear to ear when he looked over to me...

"Let's drop the top TJ"

He unlatched the top and touched the button as I got the boot cover from the trunk. Soon we were cruising and causing quite a stir as gawkers honked and gave the car thumbs up. Dan got a kick out of charging away from the traffic lights and listening to the roar of the exhaust. The car has been updated with disc brakes, 3 point seat belts, power steering and new modern suspension components to allow for modern tires.

We pulled up in front of the restaurant and as we put up the top a crowd gathered at the window looking at the car. Once we were seated and had placed our order we were back to marveling at our luck of finding each other again. Dan was telling me how he was going to ravage my body when we got back to the hotel.

"I'm going to fuck that perfect ass of yours TJ"

as he said this a waitress with a coffee pot walked by us and ran into a table and nearly fell to the floor. She looked back at Dan, her eyes wide and mouth agape. He looked to her and said...

"we're newly weds, I just can't help it. Look at him, he's a freaking stud of a man!"

I kicked his shin under the table as the waitress blushed to bright red and scurried off to the kitchen. As we were leaving I noticed that the waitress was whispering with another woman and they were looking at us. Dan saw them too, he smiled at them and said...

"you girls are checking out his butt aren't you!" they turned and rushed off.

Once outside we were both laughing but I had to say something...

"You have always gotten me in to "situations," embarrassing me. You haven't changed a bit, bold as brass and willing to do just about anything. You are incorrigible Dan, just bad to the bone!"

"You always did love it when I acted up and I can tell by that grin you're wearing that you still like it TJ."

We were really back, we were Danny and TJ again. I noticed what I have come to call my 'Danny feeling', it's just this happy, good times, being with the greatest guy in the world feeling that I've only ever felt when I was with him. This felt so good. I haven't been this happy since my kids were born. Dan looked over and saw the look on my face...

"What's with the silly grin TJ?"

"You, that's what. Just being with you lifts me up, makes me happy and makes me do this silly grin."

"I know, I call it my TJ feeling." Dan replied.

I looked at him in disbelief...

"you have a TJ feeling? How weird. I call it my Danny feeling, always have. seems like we kept more secrets than we realized back then."

He started the car and I said...

"Damn...I don't want to go home today, I just want to stay here with you."

"I know TJ, I know...but it's only an hours drive. When we get back to the hotel, lets check out and you follow me to my place in Bowling Green. That way you'll know how to get to my place and we can make love again before we have to be part again. I have a feeling I'll be in Nashville in a day or two."

"you always have a plan, Danny. That sounds good."

We covered the ninety five miles in about 80 minutes and Dan had me pull my car into the garage beside his. He was standing waiting for me to get out of the car and when I did he hugged me into a soul searing kiss. I was still afraid of waking from a glorious dream. Fifteen years of wishing, hoping and dreaming of the time we could be together and it was now! There was just no describing how I felt.

Once inside, Dan gave me the tour, kitchen, family room then his bedroom. The tour ended there as he pulled me to him and gently started undressing me, I did the same to him and in a moment we stood facing each other naked. We both reached to hug the other to us at the same time, I was lost in the delicious feeling of his hairy body against mine.

We lay on the bed lips locked together, bodies writhing to get closer together. This euphoric high I was experiencing kept getting better and better. We each took turns exploring the others body with hands, lips and tongues.

Dan turned me face down on the bed and continued exploring with his hands and lips. He started at at my neck and shoulders, his furry body lying on my back made me wiggle beneath him trying to get more of him touching me. His hands and lips were every where as he slowly worked his way down my body. Raising up on his arms he bent his neck and traced his tongue down mine spine from my neck to the valley where my butt swelled in to round hard mounds. He lightly kissed and licked my cheeks as he continued on to the back of my legs. I felt his hair tickling my backside as he continued exploring my body with his lips and tongue, he didn't stop until his lips had kissed all ten of my toes.

My entire body tingled and throbbed. I had never been so aroused in my life. Danny slowly kissed his was back up my body. He stopped and buried his nose in my crotch inhaling the man scent there. He moved his face and nuzzled his nose into my testicles, his tongue lapping each one as my hard cock brushed against his cheek and face. He kissed his way up and back down the length of my hardness, his tongue flicking out to gather the pearl of pre-cum at my slit. Finally he lay face to face with me, staring into my eyes. All of his emotions showed there. I saw his love for me, his joy that we could be together like this. It all showed in those beautiful eyes. At last I spoke...

"Danny I want you to make love to me, I want you inside me Dan. Please Dan...I'm ready...I've always wanted you to do this...get inside me, make love to me...I need to see your handsome face as you make love to me. I need to kiss you, hold you...I need you deep inside me. I want your semen in me Dan...oh Danny...do it...make me yours...do it now..you know you've wanted to."

Our orgasms were more than anything either of us had ever known. We were physically drained of every bit of energy, emotionally we were fulfilled as never before. We never knew that sex could feel like what we had just felt. That was so much more than sex...the emotional orgasm was what made the earth move for us. The love and emotions of fifteen

unfulfilled years pushed us to feelings that words just could not convey. Looking into his eyes I knew he felt what I did. It showed there for both of us.

It was after Nine p.m. when I finally left Dan's to drive back to Nashville. I really didn't want to leave him but I knew we'd be together again in two days. I was so darned happy to have reunited with him I couldn't keep the smile off my face.

After taking the day off on Friday I had a lot of calls to return and by quitting time I had everything up to date. The phone was ringing as I unlocked the door at home. I rushed in and answered and it was Callum, my son calling to say Hi and ask if he could come over. I chuckled and said sure he could come over, knowing he either wanted a favor or money and most likely it would be both. I asked to speak with his Mom and he gave the phone to her.

"TJ how was your trip, was the reunion any fun?" Janey asked.

"Oh Janey, it was the best time, I'm so glad I went."

"I knew it!...you saw Danny didn't you! How did it go, where is he, who did he marry...?'

"WHOA!!! stop with all the questions...you ought to come over with Cal, by the way do you know what he wants?"

"yes I do, Suze and I will come with him. See you in a few?"

"Wait...what does he want..." she hung up laughing.

I wonder what this is all about I thought.

I rushed to change clothes and was mixing a drink when Cal charged in the front door.

"Dad?"

"In the kitchen Cal"

My seventeen year old son was nearly a foot taller than me and had grown into a more good looking and handsome combination of his Mom and myself. With the three of us together it was obvious that he was our son. He was playing baseball and basketball in high school and was tall and lean muscled' He had started dating this year too. He rushed up to me and gave me a bear hug.

"Hiya Pops! Have fun on your trip" he asked as he stuck his head into the fridge looking for a snack.

"Yeah, I really had a good time. Probably nothing in there to eat, there's chips in the pantry,"

Cal turned and looked at me and a funny look came over his face.

"What's with the look, Cal?"

"It's you, Pops...something's different about you..."

"I'm your same old Dad, Cal."

"I dunno' there just something different. You look great, I mean better that usual, maybe happier, I dunno what it is but I like it."

Just then his Mom and Sister came in, Suze jumping into my arms and Janey kissing my cheek.

"This must be something big for all of you to pile on here. What's up Cal?"

"Dad just don't say no until you hear me out, please. Okay"

I think that I figured out what this is about. Cal wants to use my car for something, I've always told him no when he wanted to use it and only let him drive it with me in the car. Aha!...His Prom is coming up! I'll bet that's what this is about. I looked over to his Mom and she was trying her best not to laugh out loud.

Beating him to the punch I asked.

"Son, I was thinking as I drove back from my trip. Isn't your Junior Prom coming up soon?"

I could see him deflate, all the nerve he had worked up to ask to use the car just went out of him as he said...

"yes sir."

"Well, I was thinking that maybe you might like to drive the Mustang that night. Do you think that you can be responsible enough to drive it within the limits I've all ways held you to when we were out together."

Cal was clearly stunned and very excited.

"Jeez, Dad, yes...how did you know that's what I was going to ask? I know Mom didn't rat on me. But thank you. I promise to take good care of the Stang. You know that I love that car just as much as you do Dad. Sean and I were planning to double, is that okay, it'll just be the four of us. I hope you and Mom know that neither Sean nor I drink or do any sort of drugs. I know you and Mom worry about that but really guys, we're smarter than that. Besides, we're tested for drugs in Baseball and Basketball at school. We're cool kids Dad, really. I promise we'll be home by two a.m. okay."

"Two A.M.! are you crazy! One a.m. at the very latest Cal. After you are 18 maybe you can stay out till 2 on prom night but not it my car."

I could see his Mom agreed with me.

"Okay, you win...it was worth a try. Then is it okay to double with Sean and his date? I'll get her name and phone number for you and Mom, my date too. Thanks Dad, I promise you wont regret it. I'll take good care of the car. Wow...I can't believe you agreed before I even asked. I knew you there was something different about you."

Janey was smiling and told the kids she needed to talk with me and they went to the TV room. She started for the patio and asked me to follow. When we got there she turned to me and said...

"Okay TJ, spill it. What happened at the reunion...I see what Cal saw, there's a definite change in you. What's happened."

I couldn't stop the smile spreading across my face. Just before I started to speak Janie gasped!

"It's Danny isn't it...ohmigod...he's gay too! You two got together at last...I'm right aren't I, I know it...You and Danny! Oh TJ that's so wonderful!

I stood there open mouthed. I can't believe the powers this woman possesses sometimes. It's uncanny how she can sense things. Finally I spoke...

"I guess you know where and what we ate for breakfast too. How can you do that Janey? Yes you are right on all counts. We spent the last two nights together and he'll be here one night this week. He lives in Bowling Green, only an hour away."

She rushed to hug me..."I'm so glad to hear this. I want you to be happy TJ and I know he's the man who can do it for you. This is perfect. When are you going to tell Cal and Suze, they're going to be as happy as I am about it."

"I may wait a while with them and see how this goes."

"Okay, I understand but don't worry about them, they will be as excited for you as I am. And I want to meet him when he comes here."

We went back into the house and Suze had her head in the fridge this time. She came out with a carton of juice in her hand. I walked up behind her and hugged her to me.

"hey baby girl, what's going on with you?"

"Oh Dad! It's you with the big news, when are you going to tell us who has you so happy now?"

Again, I'm standing there with my mouth hanging open.

"oh migod...you have you Mom's powers!

I looked to Janey who just shrugged...

"TJ it's nothing special, it just that you men are so transparent. Everything you do shows on your face."

"CAL...help, they're ganging up on me."

Cal wandered in from the TV room "hey you guys stop picking on Dad, don't get him in a bad mood!"

"Okay kids here's what's up. Your old man here, met up with his childhood friend at the reunion over the weekend. His name is Dan, he's my age, divorced and has a son and daughter the same ages as you two. He's coming to visit one night this week and we'll all go to dinner, okay."

Both kids hugged me, Cal whispered "good for you Pops, I'm really glad you found someone who makes you happy again." That choked me up a bit. I have wondered about Cal. He's always been accepting of the fact that his Dad is gay, it has never bothered him, nor his sister either for that matter but it's the males that usually have the most problems with it. Will I be as accepting as Cal is if he comes to me as tells me he is gay? I sure hope I can be.

I saw that Suze was whispering something to her Mom and Janey flushed a little. I just looked her in the eye and gave her the raised eyebrow question.

"well, I didn't want to spoil your news but I have some of my own. Saturday night Jerry asked me to marry him and I said yes."

I hugged her to me. "Wow, both of us on the same night! That's amazing! You know how happy I am for you and Jerry. He's a great guy. Have you set the date yet?"

"No but it will have to be when school is out"

I asked "Why when school is out, Cal and Suze can bunk here and go to school, you don't have to wait that long because of them. Janey this is all about you and Jerry. Suze, Cal and I will adjust our schedules so you and Jerry can do whatever you want when you want. Right guys.

Both of them told her yes. We would all do what we could to help them.

"Janey got a little choked up and thanked us saying she would talk with Jerry. He's on your side, he wants us to elope right now. Thank you TJ, it means a lot to me that you and Jerry like each other so well and that we're still great friends and the parents of these two here. We all are so very lucky."

"eeew...enough, we don't want to hear that mushy stuff Mom," Cal wailed. "When are we gonna eat guys?" he added.

"I'm hungry too Cal, anyone for the cafeteria at the mall in Green Hills, my treat tonight." I said.

Three voices sounded as one when that all said yes. I tossed the keys to Cal..."get the Stang out of the garage Cal...very carefully."

Cal already had the top down and booted as Suze and I took the back seat and Cal and his Mom up front. We all had a great meal and enjoyed each other immensely. I took a lot of questions from the kids about Dan and when they would get to meet him. All in all we had a great night together as a family. As we were leaving the restaurant the kids ran ahead to the car and Janey held back with me. As we walked she hooked her arm in mine and said...

"thanks for tonight. We're very lucky we can be like we are TJ and I love you for it. We've done a good job with those two out there, they're both great kids."

"yeah we're lucky alright and as for those two, it's all their mother's doing that they turned out so well. She's a great Mom and a great friend too." Janey just squeezed my arm and laid her head on my shoulder and smiled up at me.

When I got home after dropping Janey and the kids off the phone was ringing as I opened the door. It was Dan and I got the 'Danny feeling' again just hearing his voice. We both had similar evenings and his kids had visited with him. The situation with his ex-wife was hostile though and they rarely talked.

He asked if it would be okay for him to come down on Wednesday afternoon and of course I readily agreed. I told hit that Janey and the kids all wanted to meet him and We'd all go to dinner if that was okay with him, he agreed and was eager to meet them. I was wishing he was here in my bed tonight. We talked for almost an hour before hanging up After our conversation I got on the internet and Googled Western Ky. University in Bowling Green. Just curious and a thought had been in my head since hearing of Janey's engagement. I was thinking of moving to Bowling Green. Cal would be off to college in a little over a year and he had no interest in going to Belmont where I worked now even with the free pass I have for my children's education.

I found that WKU was wrapping up a three year capital campaign and setting goals and strategies for their future. Since fund raising was my forte I decided to send a resume off and see if there was any interest from them. I didn't mention this to Dan or my family but I did alert my boss that I had sent off the resume and why, only saying that I had met someone there and was serious about a relationship with this person.

Finally Wednesday afternoon came around, I left work at 4 p.m. and was pacing the floor at home when the phone rung. I gave Dan directions and met him at the end of my street where it met Hillsboro Pike. I was so anxious I could hardly wait until we were inside the house and then we were all over each other, hugging, kissing and just holding the other. Finally I took Dan's hand and led him on a tour of my house ending in front of my bed. We grinned at each other and we were both naked in seconds and falling onto the bed.

Being only our third time together we were still frantic in our love making. It was urgent and demanding yet satisfying and it calmed two horny middle aged men down to a slow boil. As we lay there limbs entwined in the after glow of fantastic sex I heard the front door slam and Cal was calling out for me.

"Hey Pops..where are you!"

"Damn, I forgot to lock the door... I'll see what he wants. Get dressed and come meet my son Dan. This has never happened before. I can't wait to see how embarrassed he gets when he figures it out."

"Hi Cal, I'm in my bedroom, be out in a sec." I called out as I pulled on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt.

Cal was coming down the hall as I stepped out of my bedroom.

"Hey Pops, whatcha doing?" Cal asked.

I had to laugh "Just gross old man stuff but thank goodness I was through when you came

in. What's up with you son.?"

"Just wanting to get out of the house. Suze is over at her friends house and Jerry's there with Mom and I felt like I was in their way." he said.

I had turned him around and we were headed toward the kitchen when the bedroom door opened and Danny came out. Cal looked back and went white as a sheet.

"Oh...uh..gee...er Dad...I'm so sorry...I didn't...kn..."

"Cal...it's okay, you didn't interrupt anything. It's my fault, I forgot to lock the door."

"Dan, come here...Dan this is my son, Callum, Cal this is Dan Drennan. Dan and I met in kindergarten and were best friends until we parted to go to separate colleges. We met again after fifteen years apart last Saturday at our reunion. Dan lives in Bowling Green and works for GM at the Corvette plant there."

As they shook hands, Cal seemed both embarrassed and awestruck, not himself at all. He did manage to engage in polite conversation but when Dan went to the restroom Cal's questions came at me rapid fire.

"Dad...he's the guy? He's the one your so happy about? Way to go Dad! He's a stud! A very good looking dude, you know... for an older guy. He looks like a model you see in magazines. Mom's gonna be jealous...Jerry's no where near as good looking as Dan."

I had to laugh, I had never seen Cal get so flustered at meeting someone and the bit about his Mom being jealous was too funny. Of course it isn't everyday you accidently meet your Dad's new boyfriend by barging in on them as they had just finished having sex.

By the time that Dan returned Cal had recovered sufficiently to start questioning him about the Corvette plant. While they were talking the phone rang and it was Janey, checking up on Cal since he just disappeared from the house. I told her he was talking to Dan which got her started and I had to convince her to wait until tonight when we all went to dinner before she met him. She was coming over right now if I had permitted it.

After Janey's call I hung back and just watched Dan and Cal talking. Cal was back to being himself and was really into talking with Dan about the Plant and the Corvette. I saw them both stand and Dan looked back at me...

"we're going out for Cal to look at my car, be right back." he said.

I took the opportunity to rush back to my room and put on some Jeans and a pull over. Looking in the mirror I saw my unkempt hair and laughed, Cal had to know we had been having sex just by looking at me.

I was in the kitchen making a pot of coffee when I heard Cal and Dan come in and Janey and Suze were with them. Janey was carrying a big bowl of tossed salad and announced that she thought we ought to order in and just stay here for dinner and get to know Danny. As she made her way to the fridge with the food she brought she quietly said to me...

"you never told me Danny was such a hunk TJ, I mean like...WOW!"

"he wasn't like that fifteen years ago, I didn't recognize him until I saw him laugh, his eyes and smile gave him away. He didn't know me either, we're both a lot different that we were in High School. But I agree with you...WOW!"

I started to introduce them but Janey said..."we did that outside TJ while Cal was drooling over the Corvette."

I noticed that Danny was now talking with Suze and evidently getting along fine as she was smiling and laughing with him. Thinking about dinner I called in a take out order at Ireland's for steak and biscuits with fries.

I called Cal over and asked him to go down to Ireland's and pick up our take out order, he readily agreed at the chance to drive my car. I asked him to take his sister with him and he made a face then smiled and said sure. They really got along well for their ages.

With just Dan, Janey and myself there now Janey started her questions for Danny, asking everything she could think of from his ex-wife, the kids, his job and finally his feelings for me. I started to protest but he stopped me.

"It's okay TJ, I love being able to talking about you and I there's no one at home for me to talk about you with."

In the end he had convinced her that he was the one and only man for me and she ended up hugging and kissing him on the cheek. And giving her official approval of him. She went to the powder room and Dan came to me and wrapped me in his arms and kissed me long and deeply. We broke the kiss and I lay my head on his chest just enjoying being held by him when Janey appeared. I looked up, embarrassed, it has never been my intention to flaunt or let others see me show any overt affection to a man. I know I was blushing, I could feel the heat in my face.

She was surprised, I saw that in her face, but she shook it off and smiled at us...

"you two sure make a good looking couple. I'm really glad you found each other." She said."

Danny held out one arm, inviting her into a 3-way hug, she joined and hugged us both then we broke away. It was just a moment but it meant the world to me to have her acceptance of Dan and I as a couple.

During dinner Jerry called Janey on her cell and she got him to join us and we all had a good time laughing, talking and just enjoying each other's company. Later after every one was gone and Dan and I were on the sofa, my back against his chest, his arm around me and he said..

"I am completely blown away by the way your family has welcomed me into their lives. It truly warms my heart TJ. I only wish that you would get the same treatment from my family but I know that it isn't going to happen. My kids have just begun speaking to me again.

I've found out that Mary Ann, my ex, has been telling the kids awful things about me that were not true. That I was cheating on her with both men and women and wasn't sending her money for their support. We had it out on the phone one night and I told her that I would set the kids straight about her lies and show them the canceled checks I sent that she cashed each and every month. I think it scared her because she apologized to the kids and and told them that she told those lies just to get back at me."

'uh oh...it's already after nine, I need to be heading back I have meetings at eight in the morning, I don't want to leave but I have to. Are you coming up this weekend? Dan asked.

"oh yes, I'll be there Friday evening. It's just two days but it's so long to wait to be with you."

Reluctantly we got up from the sofa and Danny collected his things and after some serious making out I was standing on my porch waving goodbye.

Late Thursday afternoon I had a phone message to call the Presidents Office at WKU. I told our assistant that I'd be on a private phone call and closed my office door. I called the number and was told that President Ransdell was on the phone and would call me back. I gave my cell number in addition to the office number. In about five minutes the call back came, but it was President Ransdell's assistant on the line asking when I could come for an interview. I told her that I was planning to be there over the weekend and I could stay over and be available on Monday. She asked me to hold a moment and was soon back on the line asking if one p.m. would be a good time for me and I agreed that it would.

When I got home that night I read everything I could find about the school and the current capitalization campaign. At work on Friday I told my boss that I had the interview and he said he had talked with President Ransdell and he wished me well but hoped that I would change my mind. I had the car packed and left from work at 4:00 Friday afternoon and was waiting in the driveway when Dan got home. We both drove into the garage and when the door closed we were locked in a kiss. As Dan led me to his bedroom I wondered how two middle aged guys like us could stay so horny. Danny soon had my mind on more urgent things and we made love again, this time was slower less frantic, more about giving and receiving pleasure that the need to ejaculate.

As we lay entwined I heard and felt Danny long contented sigh. I looked up at him...

"I know babe, trust me I'm working on it"

"what are you talking about TJ?"

"Well, it was that long sigh you just gave. You were thinking how we should be like this always and not be apart, right?"

"Some of Janey's powers have been transferred to you I guess. Yes that's exactly what I was thinking."

"Dan I need to tell you something. When I got home after the reunion weekend I looked up WKU on the internet. I liked what I saw and sent off a resume."

"No! You really did that TJ?"

"Yes and there's more. I have an interview with President Ransdell at one p.m. on Monday. But before I go I need to know if it's alright with you. I want us to be together and with Janey remarrying it's the perfect time for me to make a move. Cal will be in college after next year and If I get the job he'll be here at WKU, then Suze two years after. As an employee my kids will have free tuition."

"Oh migod, TJ, what great news! Of course I want you here. We can stay here or get another place. It doesn't matter where we live as long as we're together."

"Tomorrow I want you to drive me over to the campus and I'll explore some and take some pictures. I don't think it will be too hard to get Cal excited about coming here to school. Janey may not like it but she'll have Suze and Jerry to keep her mind occupied."

We got up and took a long leisurely shower, each still fascinated by the feel of the others naked body. After the shower I looked in the fridge for something to fix for our dinner and found little that would make a good meal so we headed out to the market to find our dinner. As we were going in Danny said to me...

"Okay TJ, this place is off limits unless I'm with you."

"Why Danny, it's just a grocery market."

"Ah...how little you know. This is the best pick up place in the whole town. I've been cruised and propositioned more here than anywhere I've ever been, by both men and women and it doesn't seem to matter if they're married or not."

"well if it's off limits to me, then it is to you too!. We'll only come here together, okay."

As we shopped I saw what Danny meant. Women and men were openly flirting with us. I was reading the nutrition info on a label, Dan was only a few feet away when a guy walked up and was trying to start a conversation. Just as I started to tell him I was taken Dan walked up and said...

" Hello Charles, I see you've met my partner. TJ this is Charles Moore, a Professor at WKU, Charles this is Thomas Clarke. TJ to friends, he and I have been friends since we

were five years old. We were reunited last week.

Charles coolly offered his congratulations and turned and walked away. TJ and I both laughed and I told him that he hadn't seen the last of Charles, he is very persistent.

"I've turned him down countless times and most of them right here in this market. He's always here. I bet he has the best stocked pantry in town. Oh my...he'll be after you all the time if you go to work at WKU!"

We finished our shopping and went home to cook dinner. In a little less than an hour we sat down to a dinner of Chicken Piccata with Fettuccine, steamed vegetables and Moscato wine. Danny was very impressed with my culinary skills. After dinner and the clean up we spent a leisurely night, watched a little TV, made out like teen agers, and when we got to bed the fireworks started. Our love making was slow and sensual this time. Taking foreplay to new levels for me, my entire body was buzzing by the time Dan put his cock into me.

The emotional part of our love making is so intense that I have trouble understanding why since I had never experienced such intense feelings ever before. I finally just accepted that it was just another 'Danny feeling' since it has only happened this past week. It was there

that first night but I just attributed it to the years of pent up lust we had for each other. That overshadowed everything that night.

"I want to try something different tonight Danny, I want to sit on your big cock. I want to ride it with you on your back and me sitting on that big boner of yours. I never dreamed that I would like being fucked so much, but when you get that cock inside me it short circuits my brain. It's all I can think about...getting in all in me...getting you in me. We're like one person then, joined together in the most perfect love I have ever known."

"Yes TJ, I know. this past week has shown me how perfect our love can be. Who knew we would ever have such feelings. Who knew intercourse could be so awesome? You do know that soon I'm going to want you inside of me. I want to feel the way you do when your eyes roll back and the pleasure comes over you. I feel fantastic when we cum but I get jealous seeing how you get lost in that pleasure when my cock is grinding into you." I need that too."

I can't put words to the feeling that I was experiencing in my ass. Wonderful gets it started but that isn't enough. I had to cum, this feeling in my ass demanded it. I took my cock in hand and furiously masturbated in time with his cock pistoning in me. Now the feelings in my ass were spreading to my cock and balls too. This was too much...too good...the tingle started deep in my balls and I felt it rise, pushed by the semen rushing up and out of my hard as stone cock. Dan was gasping for breath as he joined me in reaching our orgasms together.

We lay still holding each other, trying to fill our lungs with enough air that breathing would once again be an unconscious act. Slowly our heart rates and breathing eased to where we were comfortable just lying there completely spent, wrapped together by arms and legs entwined in awe that we could create such earth moving sexual feelings. Was it possible to get better each time? Could two old guys like us survive this intense orgasmic pleasure that left us breathless and spent. Ummmm. I guess all we can do is to keep testing these limits to find the answer. But oh man, what a way to go!

For once we slept through until morning. Too spent to wake and have another session before morning came. Waking with Dan spooned to my back, one arm cradling me to his chest was the most wonderful feeling. His naked body pressed to mine, fitting against him like I was made to be there, gave me the most contented feeling I have ever experienced. This is where I belong, with this man. Danny stirred in his sleep and stretched his body. I turned in his arm and faced him, nestling my face in the crook of his neck and shoulder, one leg was over his and my knee resting on his hip, my lips kissing against his neck. We woke at eight fifteen. Dan went to make coffee while I ducked into the shower.

 

When I came into the kitchen Dan went to take his shower, kissing me good morning as he passed. I got a skillet, eggs and cream, I diced a Roma tomato, green onions and some green chillies and whipped up a spicy omelette with toast and set his plate at the table just as Danny returned from his shower. We sat and ate, our bare feet touching and rubbing under the table, and for the first time it felt like we were really together as partners.

"This is a great way to start the day TJ. This just feels so natural, like we've always done this. I don't ever remember feeling so satisfied or maybe it's contentment. I love being with you. You're cooking skills amaze me. I didn't have a clue that a breakfast like this was in the fridge. You sir, are a very good cook. Just another reason that I have to keep you with me I guess. Are you ready to get dressed and drive over to the campus?"

"Sure thing, Danny let me rinse these dishes and get them in the dishwasher."

"Whoa TJ. If you cook I'll clean up, okay...it's only fair. Go get your little butt into those sexy 501's of yours while I load up the washer."

I had my back turned to the doorway as Dan came into the bedroom. I was buttoning up a white button down dress shirt. I had on the 501's, the shirt, no belt, no socks and cordovan Weejuns. I heard a groan from Dan and I turned my head looking over my shoulder.

"What is it babe?"

"Oh Fuck! YOU! You're body is the reason they made those jeans. You are so damn hot I'll have to beat of the guys and gals off that are gonna be after you. Holy fuck you're so sexy. Look at the woody you've given me already babe!

I'm not sure if WKU is ready for a staff member looking like this and driving that car of yours. You're sure gonna draw a crowd today I bet. Turn around TJ, let me see it all."

I turned and smiled at him. "This looks okay then babe?"

"Aww shit, you're killing me here TJ. That package in front and that butt in back will be the end of me. No one will ever believe you are 38 years old in that outfit. I'm going to need something to hide the hard on I'll have all fucking day with you looking so fine."

Dan wore chinos with a red Polo pullover that gave me a woodie just looking at him. Red looked good on him with his rich dark brown hair.The pants were just tight enough to accentuate his assets and I glanced at the two of us in the mirror and smiled and winked at him in the mirror.

"we both look years younger Danny. Must be all this protein we've been swallowing"

I stopped Dan as he opened the door to the garage and kissed him long and hard.

"There now, don't you forget, you belong with me Dan Drennan, now and forever."

He smiled and hugged me..

"yeah...I surely do belong with you, always have." he whispered in my ear.

I popped the trunk open and gave Dan the keys to the Stang. I pulled the boot cover out and closed the trunk lid as Dan unlatched the top and lowered it. I put the boot cover on, got in the car, put on my Ray-Bans and we roared out of the garage and down the street. Dan waved as several of his startled neighbors looked up when they heard the rumble of that 302 CID V-8.

As we drove to the WKU campus we were getting thumbs up from just about every guy we saw and women were blatently flirting with us. Once we were on campus and traveling at a slower speed, students would wave and yell out as we passed by. When we stopped to look at one of the ball fields, a crowd of male students gathered gawking at the Mustang and asking questions right and left. I noticed a couple of these young guys who were checking out Dan and I instead of the car. Dan must have noticed them too because he stood closer to me, our sides almost touching. He put an arm across my shoulders once and leaned into me, making sure that those interested knew that we were together.

As we moved on to other parts of the campus we were besieged by guys interested in the car every time we parked it to explore. With my gift for gab, I was chatting with them like we had all known each other for some time. One even asked when we would graduate. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, doing the math when I told him that it had been nearly sixteen years since we graduated from college. His mouth gaped open in surprise when he had totaled up our ages.

As the morning wore on I learned the location of the Administration building and where I should park and had a general idea of how the campus was laid out. I would study it more tonight and tomorrow. We left campus about eleven o'clock and Dan drove me out to the Corvette plant and back to the market for more groceries and then home. Hmmm... his house was already home.

After putting the food away I explored the house some, the blinds in the TV room were always closed and when I opened the door to the back yard I was taken by surprise. There was a large patio area and then a nice sized swimming pool surrounded by a very nicely landscaped and fenced in yard. I had left the door open in my surprise and I heard Danny coming out.

"Dan! I never knew this was here. I Can hardly wait to jump in that pool and once my kids see it they be wanting to move in. It's so beautiful out here Danny."

"Yeah, I've spent a lot of hours out here. This was my release after the divorce. All that was here was the pool and patio. I've done all the landscaping, added the garden beds and the fence in the five years since my divorce. It may suffer now though, all my energy is spent in the bedroom since we've been together. But what the hell, we can always hire a gardener!"

I sat down and Danny pulled up a chair to sit close beside me and took my hand. We sat there quietly, neither talking, just enjoying the yard, the weather and each other and holding hands to be physically connected. It was a need we had, after being apart for so long and now intimately involved yet not together full the time, we just had to be touching each other. Maybe it was our way to insure this was real, not a dream, like so many times before, that we are really finally together. It was already past mid afternoon and I asked Dan what time he normally ate since I was planning a very nice meal for us. He settled on eight for weekends and seven during the week. He began asking what we were having for dinner and each time I told him it would be a surprise.

Not much has changed as yet with our sex life. Mostly there's still a frantic urgency to our love making, a desperate need for the other that only time will ease; born no doubt from the endless years of yearning for each other. One interesting development is that we both have developed a preference for being the bottom for the other, sexually. Just a minor thing and not a problem as each of us just wants to give great pleasure to the other.

Danny leaned to me and kissed my neck just below my ear sending a shiver through my body. Looking into my eyes as a sly smile spread across his handsome face, he rose pulling me up with our clasped hands and without a word between us led me to his bed. At first we lay there fully clothed, cuddling and kissing but as we knew it would, our passion took control and we were naked and writhing together in a matter of a few seconds.

Dan started his kisses on my stomach, his tongue tracing my slightly defined six pack abdominal muscles there. Moving quickly he buried his face in my groin, filling his lungs with my scent, lapping at the places where legs joined the groin and sending me into spasms of pleasure as his mouth and tongue devoured my crotch. One hand grabbed my testicles, pulling down hard, the other hand grasped my rigid cock at the base and sucked it into the depths of his throat. Loud moans came from me, his rough hold of my testicles, stretching and pulling , hurt so good. The strange and erotic mix of pleasure and pain to that most sensitive and defining part of the male anatomy somehow adds to the act of man to man sex. His throat muscles worked furiously at massaging my cock inside him and had me thrashing about on the bed, calling out to him, urging him to make love to me.

Danny was different this time, he was insistent, he would have me as he wanted to have me. I had no say in what he was doing . My job was to lie there and let him have his way, which I did gladly, I also enjoyed it beyond reason. I loved the way he just took me. It seemed like only seconds from the time he sank my cock into his mouth until I was spraying his gullet with my semen. I came hard and long, filling him with my seed. I pulled him up in to my arms and held him tightly to me. It was raw, sensual and very erotic. There just weren't any words for us, to say, we knew, it was in every look and action we made.

It was still daylight when I woke and started loving on Danny's wonderful body. Sucking an biting lightly at his nipples while pulling and stretching his testicles with one hand. Dan stretched his body and moaned as he felt the pressure as I pulled hard on his sac. His cock was standing tall, seeing it hard and erect made me want to sit on it again and grind it hard in me. But no, this was for Danny, it was as much for me as it was for him although I craved his sex. He was my drug, my addiction. I need his semen in my body.

Turning to the 69 position so I could get all of his long thick cock in me, I sucked on the corona drawing all the pre-cum from it I could. I sucked his length deep into my throat, my muscles massaging his length making him moan and writhe. He began calling my name as his body tensed and his hips arched up to drive his cock deeper into me. In his rapture he even called me Tommy, he hasn't done that since the second grade, I was sure he didn't even knew he said it and somehow that warmed my heart. Slowly his orgasm subsided, and again we lay wrapped together and silent. We were complete, everything as it should be.

How fast we become addicted to the pleasures of the flesh. The smell and feel of Danny's skin against mine was now a physical need. I had to have him. The days spent without him since our reunion weekend have been the longest I can remember. We've had the miracle of reuniting and now we only need one more, the job at WKU or any job, to put us together as we need to be. If it's not that job, then it will be another. We will be together, that part is certain. The only questions are when and how.

I was in the shower when Dan woke, he joined me there and we washed each other, kissed, rubbed, clung to each other and generally put every inch of our bodies into contact with some part of the others body. Finished, we dried each other and I went to the kitchen and told him to stay out of it until I told him he could come in.

After about 45 minutes I had our dinner ready, the dining table set, the wine cooling in a bucket beside the table and I called him to come and eat. I set his plate in front of him and he broke into a great smile. Dinner was Filet Mignon with Lobster tails and drawn butter, a baked potato and a small salad with almond croissants. It was delicious and sated our appetites after our strenuous sexual workout. Dan cleaned up the dishes and I went to change into shorts and a tee shirt. We would lie together on the sofa as we watched the Saturday Night Movie.

About two a.m. I woke and we were still on the sofa. I stood and pulled a very tired as sleepy Dan to his feet and guided him to our bed. All tucked in and Danny spooned to my back we were sleeping in a matter of minutes. This time we didn't wake until 7:30 a.m. I slipped from Danny's hold on me and went to the kitchen and made coffee, Danny stumbled in as the coffee was finishing up. He walked straight to me at the sink and put his arms around me and kissed my neck again.

"Here you are...I woke without you in bed and my first thought was it was all a dream, then I smelled the coffee and knew you were here. It scared me TJ, thinking it was all a dream again."

"I'm sorry babe, you were sleeping so peacefully I didn't have the heart to wake you. By the way, you were a tiger in bed last night. I loved it, you just took me. Do you remember calling my name, you called me Tommy in the throes of your orgasm. You haven't called me that since we were in the second grade babe. I liked it though. It made me feel all warm and fuzzy when it came to me after we had finished."

Dan went to retrieve the Sunday paper from the driveway and we settled at the table with our coffee and the paper, under the table our feet and legs were entwined maintaining the needed physical contact. After a few minutes we took the paper and our coffee to our bed, we lay together each reading and sipping our coffee and our bodies touching somewhere. We spent hours there, dosing off, waking and kissing, just being together, taking comfort in knowing that our soul mate was beside us. There was nowhere we would rather be nor no one we would rather be with.

I spent a good deal of the afternoon on the internet learning about WKU and it's Alumni. Callum called in the afternoon just to say hi and check on his Dad. Cal liked having everything in its place and everyone where they should be. He fretted a bit because his old man wouldn't stay put these past ten days or so. I suspected too, that Cal was a little bit uncomfortable with Jerry being in the house so often. He never stayed the night, Janie would not do that with Cal and Suze in the house and had insisted that I not do it either.

I knew that a serious talk with both my children needed to happen soon. Perhaps after I returned on Monday night. They need to know and understand that the relationship with Dan and I was just as permanent and as committed as Janie and Jerry's marriage would be. Dan and I just didn't have the option of marriage.

Around four p.m. we got in the car and I drove to the WKU campus and back home, learning the route. On the way back to the house Dan's cell rang and it was Connor, his son. I smiled to myself, Dan was doing a lot of listening and I suspected that he might be getting the call about borrowing the car. He ended the call by asking Cal to come on over and they would talk. Dan looked over to me and shook his head and I laughed.

"he wants the Corvette for prom I'll bet." I said.

"TJ! how do you do that? that's scary...how did you know?

"Relax Danny it comes from living with teens. No special powers here...I got the same call last week from Cal about my car. His Mom's SUV just doesn't excite him like this car does."

We were in the TV room when Connor knocked and came into the kitchen. Dan called out.

"We're in the TV room Connor."

He seemed a bit surprised when he saw me. Dan and I stood as he introduced me to his Son. Connor was 6'1 or so and a handsome young man, he had his Dad's smile and twinkle in his eyes. Dan reminded Connor that he had talked about me a lot over the years and Connor remembered he had. Dan related our meeting at the reunion and that I might be moving here to work at WKU soon.

I learned that Connor played Football and Baseball in High School and was working hard to improve and hone his skills in the hopes of a sports scholarship. I told him about Cal and his sister. Connor was almost a month older than Callum. I excused myself to let them talk and went to the kitchen and started thinking about our dinner. I stuck my head in the doorway of the TV room.

"excuse me guys...Connor you want to stay and eat with us, we're having baked chicken and veggies."

He smiled and looked to his Dad not sure if he should stay or not.

"aw c'mon Connor, you know you're hungry. It'll give us a chance to get to know each other more." I said.

Dan spoke up. "it would really be nice to have you eat with us Son. I really miss being with you."

Connor beamed a killer smile. "Sure I'd love to stay. I just need to let Mom know."

Connor stepped out on the patio and called his Mom. Dan came to the kitchen and hugged me.

"Thanks for that, I miss being around them so much."

and he sat down in one of the stools at the island.

"Is it okay if I watch you do your magic in here?"

Just then Connor came in and sat by his Dad.

"Who's doing magic Dad?" Connor asked.

"It's TJ, Son, he's a great cook... we had Steak and Lobster tails last night."

Dan rose and walked to the door leading into the garage...

"Connor..come look at TJ's car."

They stepped into the garage and I heard ...

"Oh Wow! That's so cool Dad...how old is this car?"

"it's a 1967 Model son. That was fifty four years ago."

I opened the door and said..

"Connor, come here a sec..."

As he walked up I handed him the car keys...

"you and your Dad take it for a drive...It just looks old, all the parts and pieces are new, it's called a Resto Mod. You guys have fun and make him let you drive it too Connor. He really likes it."

"Gee...Thanks Mr. Clarke"

"Hey...none of that ...please call me TJ. Mr. Clarke is my Pop."

"yes Sir and thank you again...I wont let Dad hot rod it too much."

"Good for you. He needs someone to watch him. Have fun."

As I closed the Door and heard him shout.

"Dad! he gave me the keys and said we should take a ride. He's really cool, I like him already."

I wondered when Connor would get it. All I was doing was getting him to be with his Dad one on one for a while. I know Danny understood what I had done. Gay man or straight man, a father loves his children and spending time with them is the greatest gift divorced Dads can ever get. It seemed to me that Connor was making an effort. He had called his Dad. Granted he wanted something but then don't all teens want something when they call or voluntarily visit the parents.

I busied myself in the kitchen getting the chicken in the oven, making a lemon vinegarette for the salad and making a fresh veggie stir fry. I put croissants in the warming oven, made iced tea mainly for Connor and the house was smelling good when Connor and Dan returned. Connor came in raving about the Stang and asked a zillion questions about the rebuild, who did it, how did I like it and would I ever sell it. He went on and on until Dan stopped him. I did tell him that I couldn't sell it and live to tell about it. "

My son Callum, would murder me in my sleep. He's laid claim to that car and can hardly wait for me to get too old to drive."

Connor went to wash up before dinner and Danny wrapped me in a bear hug...

"you are something else TJ. Thank you. This is the most time I've spent alone with Connor since he was a little kid. He's coming around too. We had a good talk and he asked about you, if you were my date. I told him yes you were but that we were a lot closer to married than we were to dating. He seemed to accept it well. He really likes you too."

"that car is a lot more than just a ride, Danny. It brought me and my son closer too." I told him.

Danny you can never breathe a word of this to anyone. When Cal graduates college, the Stang is his graduation present. He has no idea. I have the shop that did my car looking for another one for me to be ready then. They're going to freshen up the Stang too before he gets it.

Connor returned and his Dad went to clean up next. Connor sat at the island and told me that he and his Dad really had a good time and he thanked me. When I asked him why he was thanking me he said.

"uh..Mr. C..I mean TJ, things were really bad after my folks divorced. My Mom lied to Malin and me about Dad, trying to make us hate him. It hurt like hell when they split, My Dad is a good man and I had a hard time accepting the things my Mom told us. Like all lies it eventually caught up to her and she had to tell us the truth before Dad did. For a while it was like we didn't have parents at all. Dad always called and finally Malin and I started talking to him on the phone and now we're working our way back into his life. This afternoon with my Dad is the best time I've had with him in ages. You're giving me my Dad back. That's why I thank you. You're super in my book TJ. Thanks."

Just as he finished Danny came back and we all moved to the table and dug into our dinner. Like all growing boys Connor ate enough for three men, Dan and I sat and watched him eat half a chicken. Dan and Connor did the clean up quickly and we went to the TV room. Dan and Connor talked for over an hour about everything from school to sports then to girls. Connor did fine until the girls were brought up then he started blushing like crazy.

I sat there listening and decided I ought to give Cal a call, listening to Dan and Connor made me miss him. I excused my self and went out on the patio to place the call. Cal thought something was wrong immediately but I convinced him that Dan and Connor had just made me miss him and I just wanted to hear his voice. We talked for a few minutes about nothing in particular. Before we hung up he said...

"this was cool Dad. You can call me like this anytime. I miss you too. Are you going to move to Bowling Green to be with Dan?"

"Whoa..where did that come from Cal?"

"Suze thinks you will move there to be with him."

"Cal I have thought about it and I'll know more soon. But regardless all that would change IF I should move here would be the time it takes us to get together as a family. Everything else stays the same. I think you will like Dan's Son Connor, he plays Football and Baseball , he's a month older than you and a lot bigger too"

We rattled on for a while then we hung up. I smiled to myself. That's a great kid I have there I thought as I went back into the house. In a few minutes Connor's Mom called him giving him a hard time, not believing he was still here. He asked her to hold a sec and handed the phone to Dan.

"Dad please tell her I am here and have been the whole time. She thinks I'm lying to her."

Dan took the phone...

"Hey Mary Ann, It's Dan...Connor is here, he has been for over three hours now. You should apologize to him, he wasn't lying to you...Whoa...just stop it..Now! You do as you please but you will drive your children away from you acting like this. I'm hanging up now, goodbye!"

"Sorry you had to hear that TJ...and Connor, I'm sorry you have to put up with her ravings, she's lied about me so much to you and your sister she thinks everyone lies, I'm afraid she has transferred her anger to you Son. You and your sister can come here any time you feel the need. You tell Malin that tonight . I'll call her tomorrow after your Mom has calmed down."

Dan looked to me and I nodded my agreement.

"yes Connor, we mean it. Anytime you feel the need or just want to hang out feel free to come over. Call first if you can, but come over even if you can't call."

Connor stood and said he did have homework to do so he should go home. I held out my hand to shake with him and he took it but pulled me into a hug too. He whispered to me ..

"thanks for being with my Dad, you're good for him. I'm glad you're with him."

Dan walked him to his car and I tried to compose myself. What Connor said when he hugged me to him choked me up and tears filled my eyes. In our first meeting Connor had approved of me being with his Dad. That was a gift from above to me. I hope he told his Dad too.

Danny came back into the house and he didn't say a word. He just walked straight up to me and hugged me to him hard. I felt him trembling against me.

"are you okay Danny?" I asked.

He just nodded his head and held me tight and I hugged him back just as tightly. Finally his hold loosened and he pushed back, tears streaking his cheeks.

"Connor just told me that he really likes you and he's glad you're here with me. He told me that he could see that I was happy with you and I deserved it after these past five years of misery. He thinks we're good for each other and belong together."

I wiped my teary eyes..

"he told me too when he hugged me."

"Thanks to you TJ, I've been closer to my Son today than I have in the past five years. He and I had a great talk while we were out in the Stang. Thanks for that too. I know you did it just to get us away and alone together. I love you babe."

We settled down after the emotion of Connor's visit and him telling us he approved our new relationship and that he knew we belonged together. Dan found a movie and I pulled

out my laptop and studied WKU some more.

"Oh Danny...I almost forgot. when I went out on the patio and called Cal he asked me if I was going to move here. His sister has decided that I will move here to be with you. I told him that I have thought about it and that I would know more soon but that if I did the only think that would change would be the time it took us to get together, that nothing else would change. I guess that the kids are more tuned in toward us parents that we thought. At first he thought something was wrong for me to call him from here. I told him about meeting Conner and how it made me miss him. When we ended the call he said it was cool to talk with me like that and that I could chat with him anytime."

Danny returned to his movie and I decided to go to bed. I took the laptop with me and told Dan to finish his movie, I'd be on the laptop anyway. When the movie was over Dan came to the bedroom and found me asleep on top of the covers in just my boxers and with the laptop on beside me. I woke when he moved the laptop aside and pulled him onto the bed with me. We were both tired and Dan got up to take off his clothes and got right back in bed with me. He spooned to my back and held me close. I turned my head and kissed him good night.

"I love you Danny, each day you fill up my life a little more. Today, being accepted by Connor made me feel so good. He's a great young man Danny, you did alright with him."

"I love you too babe. I know what you mean about filling up my life everyday. I never knew how miserable I was until we met again at the reunion. We need to get to sleep babe, I've got work and you've got to dazzle Ransdell tomorrow. Call me or text me when your out, okay?"

"Night babe...yeah you'll be my first call after the interview."

We drifted off to la la land, both of us needing the rest, all the strenuous sexual activity and lack of sleep time had finally caught up to our thirty eight year old bodies. We slept almost nine hours.

I was up at seven making Dan's breakfast, he came into the kitchen suited up with the very corporate General Motors look about him. He held his suit coat over his shoulder and wore a starched white dress shirt with a handsome tie, his flat stomach and thirty inch waist drew the eye to his midsection and of course mine strayed lower. His fly stayed flat despite covering what I knew to be 'impressively big equipment' but today that was a good thing. No one else need know how well my Danny was endowed. He ate his breakfast of fruit, hot cereal with toast and black coffee and was out the door at 7:20 a.m. I sat at the island counter finishing my coffee and thinking how lucky I was to have that handsome man in my life again.

My morning flew by and suddenly I was dressed and out the door at 12:10 on my way to my interview at one p.m. I walked up to President Ransdell's secretary at 12:55 p.m. and she told him I was here. Almost immediately his door opened and he approached with a smile and an his hand extended. We shook hands and he ushered me into his office and we sat on the sofa together.

He and President Fisher, my current employer were long time friends and he said that they had talked several times this past week concerning me. He also told me that I was highly recommended. His questions began with asking me what I knew of the WKU and that was a perfect opening for me. I started talking and rattled on for more than fifteen minutes talking about his school, the Capital Campaign and ideas I had for an ongoing contribution plan for Alumni contributions. He was impressed and said he had never interviewed anyone any better prepared.

When he asked why I wanted to be here in Bowling Green at WKU. I told him that I had recently entered into a serious and committed relationship with an old childhood friend and school mate. I knew that living an hour away would not conducive to a successful, lasting relationship and that I truly wanted this to work out.

"Very commendable Thomas. May I ask what her name is?"

I smiled. "of course Sir, his name is Daniel."

he laughed lightly "sorry for the assumption, it makes no difference here at all. We have several same sex couples among our Faculty and Staff. What does your partner do here.?"

"Daniel is an executive with the General Motors Plant here sir."

"Splendid, you two will fit in well here. Daniel will be invited and expected at all of our Faculty and Staff social functions throughout the year."

"Thank you sir, that is very comforting to know."

"Now Thomas, I would like to offer you a position with my personal staff. Your duties will be almost identical to what you have done at Belmont over the years, Your title will be Executive Assistant to the President."

He handed me a folded piece of paper. This is the annual salary that we are offering you with this new position. I know your present compensation and benefits package and ours will be the same except for the amount of salary written on this.

I took the paper but did not open it until he had finished speaking. When I opened it I saw one single dollar amount written down. It read: $114,000.00.

I was stunned, that figure was exactly twice my current salary. I looked up at him and started to speak when he said.

"I am aware that we are doubling your salary Thomas. Ours is a much larger University than Belmont, and you will be dealing with a great deal more people here than you were in Nashville. That figure is at the top of your bracket. If you need more you will have to go out and get it donated to the school. Needless to say your references and your body of work are impressive and should you decide to accept this offer we will be extremely pleased to have you on board as a member of our staff."

"Thank you sir and yes, I accept your offer. When must I start my new duties?"

"I think a month from now would be about right. That will give you Two weeks notice for my friend and two weeks to get moved and settled in. Starting you off in the summer semester will ease you into your routine without the distractions of the hectic fall period of enrollment. Will that do for you.?"

"Yes sir, you are very generous and I am very happy to be working with this growing, thriving University. We have a lot of untapped potential here in my opinion. I will be eager to begin meeting new people. Thank you again sir. I can promise that you will never regret hiring me."

The President rose and I stook and shook his hand again. He led me to his assistant's work station and had her give me all the forms and information for new hires. Telling me to bring the completed forms in the day I start working here. We said our good byes and I told him that I am excited and eager for this new opportunity.

I'm not sure if my feet touched the pavement as I went to my car. I dug my phone out of the console and dialed Danny. He was in a meeting and I left a three word message for him: I got it! I got back to Dan's at 2:15 p.m and Dan had not returned my call as yet. At three p,m. I heard the door open and he came rushing in, he grabbed me, lifted me off the floor and swung us around a couple of times.

"Congratulations TJ, you got the job!

Setting me down he sat at the island.

"tell me everything TJ. I can hardly believe it. WE'RE TRULY TOGETHER NOW!!!"

"Well Dan, obviously I blew them away with my excellent skills and magnetic personality! One month from today I will become the Executive Assistant to the President if Western Kentucky University. Oh and by the way, to be sure that I would accept they doubled my current salary. I'll be giving two weeks notice at work and will have two weeks to move.

We need to go to Nashville together and go through my place and see what we want to bring here. There are some things I want to bring like art work, a couple of sentimental pieces of furniture. With the real estate marked depressed I will keep the house and get an management agent to rent it out and take care of all the landlord headaches."

"Oh TJ this is so wonderful. Tonight we're going to the best place in town for dinner. All I have to say is I'm with GM and I can get a good table anywhere on a moments notice"

"But Danny, I have to go back tonight, remember. A restaurant is not where I want to spend the last hours of this visit with you. We'll order in a pizza and get naked, okay"

"I forgot you had to go back but we'll do the dinner this weekend either here or at your place. Can you believe the events since we went to that reunion. Oh Tommy I love you so!"

He did it again...he called me Tommy...I like it...he just does it when he's really excited. Oh wow, we really are going to live together now. Danny and TJ at last.

" Dan, when President Ransdell asked about my partner he said "may I ask her name?"

I replied "yes sir, his name is Daniel."

"He went into a speech about there being several same sex couples among the faculty and staff and when he asked where you worked and I said GM he absolutely glowed. He said you were invited with me to any and all faculty and staff social functions...Oh my...wont your friend Charles from the Market be surprised when he sees us at a faculty function."

"Ha! I can hardly wait to see the look on his face then and you being the Executive Assistant to the President will keep him on his toes and behaving himself I hope. This just gets better and better babe." Dan said.

"Speaking of better and better...lets get at it. I need some Danny time. Get naked Danny!"

We almost ran to the bedroom strewing clothes aside as we went. Once in bed I was all over Dan. I suppose it was the excitement of the new job and knowing that we would be together at last, had me so keyed up, I couldn't get enough of him. My lips slid off his and down his chin to his neck, kissing and licking him. My tongue dug into the little hollow by his collarbone lapping at his sweet tasting skin. On down to chew on a nipple, harder than before, his chest arched up pressing hard against my mouth as he roared in delight. We were in a frenzy, I quickly traced my tongue down his treasure trail and in one motion grabbed his hard cock in one hand and sucked him into my throat until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

I pushed hard to get more of him down my throat, massaging his cock with my tongue and throat muscles. With his entire cock in my throat I reached for the lube on the night stand and coated my fingers and his hole, Still sucking his cock I slipped two fingers into his ass massaging his rectum as well as his cock. I turned my fingers and stroked his prostate causing him to scream loudly.

"Now TJ now...I'm ready...now please..I need you..now."

In just a minute or two I had hit my stride, slamming hard into him filling the room with the sounds of flesh slapping on flesh along with the moans and groans of two men frantic to satisfy that never ending itch to go deeper and harder than ever before.

It never lasts long enough...soon we were both at the brink, ready to soar to new heights with our impending mutual orgasms. Our bodies and minds racing to that sweetest of moments when both of us reached the peak, that indescribable moment of release, completion, the joining of two into one. Exquisite and pure bliss attained for that one perfect moment, the perfect combination of physical and emotional satisfaction. Everything stops for us in that one moment. Nothing exists but us and that feeling. Two souls joined into one. Love.

We woke at six and showered and I fixed a quick dinner from the weekends left overs. After dinner we lay on the sofa touching, kissing, talking, planning for our life together. At eight I left to drive back to Nashville, Dan would come down on Wednesday and I would go back to him on Friday. I hardly remember the drive back to my house. Already it wasn't my home, just my house. From now on my home was where Danny was and it would always be that way.

I parked and closed the garage doors, went out to the front porch. retrieved the mail and then to change clothes and call Janie. Suze answered and we talked for a good while then she gave the phone to her Mom. I asked her when we could talk privately and she said she would come over now.

I fixed my drink of CC and water and poured her a glass of white wine. She came in the front door in less that five minutes after my call.

"What's up...oh migod...you're leaving us aren't you. You're moving!" She said.

"All these years together Janie and I still don't have a clue how you do that. Yes you're right as usual. A lot has happened that I wanted to talk over with you before we let the kids know. I've been hired as Executive Assistant to the President of Western Kentucky University. More importantly Cal and Suze can go to college there free of charge, tuition and dorm fees waived for employees and their children. I know how you will miss them when they're off at school. I've missed them for eight years and I see them a lot. But I will be there at the school and at home there with Dan.

I thought that the timing was right, it will help get you and Jerry off to a better start than with me just a few minutes away. Cal and Suze can come up anytime. I even trust Cal to drive up. He's a good driver and has common sense too. Do you and Jerry plan on a big wedding...the reason I ask is that I'm here for another month. If you want to get married that quickly I can be here and keep the kids in school and feed them. Otherwise they will have to come to me in Bowling green when school is out here. No decisions now babe. That can wait for you to talk over with Jerry, I wanted you to know where we stood a.s.a.p."

"Jerry and I have talked and we've decided to have a civil ceremony then a big blow out of a reception party for friends and family after the honeymoon. I think we can get that done in a month, the wedding/honeymoon part. Jerry would get married tonight if we could. So he will be all for getting it done fast.

"I almost forgot, Congratulations on the job. Did President Fisher freak out when you told him?'

"No, I told him when I sent off the resume. He wished me good luck but he hoped I would change my mind. He is good friends with President Ransdell at WKU and they talked several times this past week. President Ransdell did say he had never had such a glowing recommendation from a current employer as Dr. Fisher gave me."

"I'm a bit intimidated by the size of WKU Janey. Over 21,000 students and we have a bit over 6,000 here at Belmont. But then again that just means more alumni to write bigger checks."

"That's more like TJ, that bit about being intimidated is not at all like you. You'll dazzle them just like you've always done here." Janey added.

"Gosh.., I can't believe I forgot to tell you this. When Cal and Suze are in college, I will be able to take care of their expenses without you having to share the expense if that's okay with you. They doubled my salary Janey, Doubled it! Also, I might as well run this by you now. When Cal graduates from College, with your consent, I would like to give him the Mustang as his graduation present. He loves that car and I know he will take care of it and not drive like a maniac in it. So what do you think?"

"Wow they're paying you that much...that's why you're intimidated TJ, that salary. Sure you can pay for their college expenses and thank you very much, Not many ex husbands would make that offer, I truly appreciate you thinking of me that way TJ. I've already been putting money aside for that but I can use it elsewhere I'm sure. My house has a way on knowing when I save up some money and then Wham, the furnace goes out. And as for giving him the car, Cal will be over the moon. I'll give him a couple of years of insurance on the car for my present. You know that you're setting an impressive precedent with Suze only two years behind him."

"Suze will be easy, she'll want a brand new car, practical and economical if I know my girl" I said.

"I'll make it easy for you TJ...a Miata is what she wants, today anyway."

"Now, how about a drink to celebrate my new job!" I handed her the glass I had poured.

"I'm not sure how I really feel about you moving away, we've been in each others lives for a long time now. I'll miss you not being here. But I know that you will be truly happy again and that gladdens my heart. I do so want you to be happy TJ."

"I know what you mean, but we can chat by phone and you and Jerry can come up to see the kids at school and stay with us. And I'll come here for birthdays and Graduations and just to visit."

We went out onto the back deck and sat with our drinks and talked, I managed to get her to tell of the wedding plans and honeymoon, there was a tinge of melancholy in the air between us. We were now with new partners and still the best of friends with our former spouse. We both took joy in our Son and Daughter and put their welfare at the forefront of all of our interactions together. Soon the twilight began to darken and Janey's cell buzzed, looking at it she said it was Jerry. I got up and went back into the house to give her privacy and refresh our drinks. Janey came in saying that Jerry wanted to take her to dinner and she left to get ready. I started making a list of things I wanted to take to Dan's.

I was surprised at the number of items I had listed when I gave it up and got ready for bed.

I could finish it up tomorrow night. I crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep thinking about Danny making hot and sweaty love to me.

Just when we think that things are perfect in our lives something happens that shakes us to our core and puts us on our knees praying for God's help. The phone call that all parents fear the most came early on a Tuesday morning. It was the Principal of Cal's high school.

"Mr. Clarke, there's been an accident involving your son Callum. A car ran through the crossing guard's signs and hit Callum as he was crossing the street in front of the school. I've called his Mother and she is on the way to the emergency room at Vanderbilt. She asked that I call you. My sincere sympathy and prayers go out to your family. Some students here have already started a prayer vigil for Callum. I wont keep you, I know you

want to get to your son. We will talk later."

As I ran through the office to the door I shouted at our secretary..

"My Son's been hit by a car...Vanderbilt ER."

I was out of the office and running to Hillsboro Pike. I knew it would be faster on foot that driving and parking a car. I managed to flag a Taxi and got to the ER in less than eight minutes. As I ran in the door I saw Janey sitting alone and with a fear in her eyes that I had never seen.

"they're still examining him, we don't know yet how bad he's hurt." she cried out between sobs.

I held her close and cried with her. Somehow being together helped ease the tears and we sat down, me with arms still around her. She spoke first...

"someone driving a big SUV was talking on the phone and ran right through the crossing guard's stop sign and whistle. The Principal told me that the police were questioning the driver when he called."

"give me your phone Janey, I'll call Jerry."

as she handed me her phone I saw this look on her face, like she was both grateful and couldn't believe I was doing it all at the same time. When Jerry answered I told him what had happened and where we were. He said he'd be here soon.

I looked back to Janey, who still had that look on her face.

"What! He's almost Cal's step Dad, he's already part of our family. He wants to be here for you and I'll bet he'd be hurt if we didn't call him ASAP."

She started to speak when the ER Doctor came to talk with us.

"Mr. & Mrs. Clarke, Cal is resting now. He has a broken left forearm and various cuts and bruises. My biggest concern is Head Trauma. We are monitoring him and there is slight swelling of the brain. He has no visible head injuries but with the impact he took it would be surprising if there were none at all. Callum told me that he jumped up when he saw that the truck was going to hit him. That act alone probably saved his legs from being broken and possibly severe internal injuries. His chances were a lot better on top of the truck instead of under it. We are monitoring him to be sure that there is no increase in the swelling of his brain. If nothing shows he may get to go home as early as tomorrow. He is a very lucky young man. A nurse will come and get you when we get him into a cubicle here in the ER."

As we thanked him Janey and I were relieved that he wasn't as injured as we first feared. Now we had to wait for the swelling in his brain to recede. As we sat down I felt like I was melting into a puddle, I was completed sapped of all energy and adrenalin. We sat there, holding hands and saying our private thanks when Jerry came rushing in. Janey just held her arms open, too exhausted to stand up as he hugged her to him.

A nurse came to tell us we could see him, one at a time and Janey found her reserves and jumped up and rushed to see her Son. Jerry sat and offered his hand, as I shook it he said...

"thanks for calling me TJ, I really appreciate this."

"You're one of us now Jerry, you're family, of course I'd call you. She needs you here just as much as me. Maybe more. Cal has a broken left forearm and cuts and bruises, but

there is a slight swelling in his brain that they are monitoring closely now. The Doc said Cal told him that he jumped up when he saw the truck was going to hit him and that most likely saved his legs from being broken. I doubt that I would have thought of that."

"me either, that's really amazing. How did it happen?"

"Cal was crossing at the cross walk, the crossing guard had her sign up and blowing her

whistle. The driver of the SUV was on the phone and just ran him down."

Janey came back in a few minutes and I went back to see Cal. As I pulled the curtain aside I heard...

"Hiya Pops!"

What a wonderful greeting to hear. I almost lost it right then but I choked back the tears.

"Hi Son!...looks like you really dodged a big one this time. Is your arm hurting much?"

"Nah, they gave me a pain shot before they brought me here. Hey Dad...I'll have a cast on the left arm but I'll still be able to drive the Stang for the prom."

I had to laugh...

"okay Cal...we'll get in some practice for you before the dance. How did you think to jump up just before you got hit. The Doc says that probably saved you having broken legs and even internal injuries. It just amazes me that you thought to do that."

"I saw it in some movie Dad. It just happened, I didn't think about it. I'm really sorry, I know this really upset Mom and you."

"Cal this wasn't your fault in any way. There's no reason for you to feel sorry about it."

"I know Pops, but seeing you guys so upset tears me up inside."

"You're a good Son Cal and I hope that you never know the terror your Mom and I felt not knowing how badly you were hurt. For all we knew you could be dying or dead. I've never felt such fear and dread before. I ran from my office to Hillsboro Pike. I got a cab there. I haven't talked to your Mom about it yet but I can imagine what her drive here was like."

"Thats why I'm sorry Dad, to cause you that pain, I would never want you to have to feel that way. I know it wasn't my fault but still I wish I could have kept you and Mom from feeling so scared about what happened to me."

"That's just one of the many things that make you such a joy to have as my Son Callum. You are truly a good person.'

"Aww Pops...I can't help it...it's just the way I was brought up...I have great parents. Now stop this talk about me. tell me, how are things with you and Dan?"

Just as Cal said his name my phone rang. I looked at the number and it was Danny.

"It's Dan calling!" I said to Cal

"Hey Dan..."

"TJ...I know this may sound weird...but I just had this feeling that I needed to call you...is everything alright?"

"yes, all is well...now. We had a very bad scare about an hour ago but we escaped with just one broken arm and very, very thankful that was all. Cal was hit by an SUV in the crosswalk at his school. His left arm was broken but it could have been so much worse. I'm with him and he had just asked how things were with us when the phone rang."

"Good grief...I'm really sorry, I know you and Janey must have been out of your minds with fear there for a while. It's really strange...I just felt that I had to call you, talk to you."

"Somehow you knew that I needed you. I needed to hear your voice. I needed you and you called me. I think that's pretty amazing."

Cal signaled that he wanted to talk to Dan.

"Wait a sec Danny..."

"Hi Dan, it's Cal...I just wanted to say hi and to thank you for making my Dad so happy. The Doc says I may get out of here tomorrow, fingers crossed. Okay, here's Pops again...bye."

"I'm back...we still on for tomorrow afternoon...great...oh...this joker here in the hospital tells me he can still drive a stick shift because it's his left arm that's broken. Still thinks he's driving my car to the Prom. Okay, I'll see you tomorrow afternoon. We'll go to see this guy here if he's at home. Bye Danny."

"Ohmigod...Dad! You're in love aren't you...somehow that never connected for me before. You and Dan are in love. I'm such a dummy, that's the difference in you...you're in love again!"

"Way to go Sherlock! What made you put all that together Cal."

"You Dad, if you could see your face when you talk to him! It's so obvious, you glow when your talking with him. I want to ask...er...uh never mind..it's not really my business no matter how curious I am."

"It's okay Cal...what are you curious about I'll answer if I can?"

"okay, you asked for it...I'm curious about...the..sex...you don't have to tell me. But I really want to know..."

"er...ah...Cal...we'll talk about this but not here okay. At my place, I'll answer your questions, I promise."

Cal did get discharged the next morning and we took him home to his Mom's where she could take care of him and 'mother him' to distraction. While she was out of the room I told him I'd hide him if he felt the need to get away. I told Janey to call if she wanted a break and I went back to my house.

Janey called the next morning to tell me that the police had called her and the field test for alcohol on the driver that hit Cal was positive. They would charge the driver with attempted murder by vehicle. I got so mad I was fuming. A drunk and on his phone at eight a.m. ran my Son down in his school crosswalk. I was furious.

I left work early in the afternoon, too angry to concentrate. I made a drink and was pacing the floor when there was a knock on the front door. I opened it and Dan stepped in and grabbed me into a hug. In in my anger I had forgotten that he was on his way here. Five minutes with Danny eased my bad mood considerably.

The phone rang and it was Cal begging me to get Janey to let him come over to my place.

"Dad you know how much I love her but I'm going crazy here, she's obsessed with making sure I'm okay. Please help me. She didn't sleep at all last night, she needs to rest too."

"Okay Son, I'll call her soon as we hang up. Hang in there Cal."

I dialed Janey's phone and heard the exhaustion in her voice.

"Janey when did you last sleep. You're exhausted. Listen, I'm coming over there and I'll bring Cal and Suze here. You have to get some rest. No arguments. I'm on my way."

I hung up and told Dan we were going over there now. We were there in three minutes and Janey was a wreck. I led her to her bedroom and had Suze undress her and we put her to bed, I had her swallow a sleeping pill, telling her it was aspirin. When she was in bed I called Jerry and told him what I had done and he said he would come right over and stay with her.

"thanks for getting her in the bed, she wouldn't hear of it earlier today; she gets a little bossy when she's worn out doesn't she." Jerry said.

I laughed with him...

"you learn fast Jerry...I'm taking Cal and Suze back to my place for the night..call me if you need me. Take good care of her Jerry."

I knocked on Cal's door and poked my head in...

"anyone here call for the Rescue Squad?"

"Pops! That was quick...thank you, thank you...hey Dan...didn't know you were here. Good to see you again."

Jerry drove up while we were loading into the car and I told him about slipping her a Tylenol PM and telling her it was aspirin. He shook hands with Dan and Cal and asked Suze if she'd rather stay home, and that he might need her help with her Mom. She decided she would since she didn't have much to do at my place. I kissed her and told her I loved her and we'd see her tomorrow.

Back at my house the three of us were in the kitchen and I made a drink for Dan and I and poured out a O,J, for Cal. We chatted a bit and then I started making dinner. Dan and Cal loved my Chicken Marsala and they cleaned up after we ate. In the TV room Cal asked for a pillow and a blanket.

"Dan, Dad...thanks for the rescue. Poor Mom was wasted. Listen you guys...I'm going to watch TV and sleep here on this sofa tonight. I know I could use the guest room but you two will have more privacy if I stay in here. You'd have a hard time getting any action out of Dad with me next door Dan."

Dan and I both blushed. Then Dan laughed...

"Cal I may get you to talk to my Son Connor, and see if you can get him to pimp for me like you do for your Dad!"

That brought laughs from everyone.

At eight Dan and I went to my room and left Cal with the TV. We lay on my bed still fully dressed and made out like teens again. When Dan started to get up to go back home I pushed him back, jerked his zipper down and hauled out that big cock of his and buried it deep in my throat. Danny was trying to keep quiet but little moans escaped as he grabbed fistfuls of bed covers in each hand.

I was a mad man, determined to have him cum before he left me. My practice on his big tool proved handy as I devoured his cock and buried it deep as my throat massaged it's length and hardness. I held his cock steady with one hand and pulled and stretched his ball sack in the other. I felt his balls moving and knew he was about to cum. He groaned, loud even with his mouth closed, as he filled me with his semen. I nursed him until his cock was limp. He pulled me up to kiss him and reached for my fly and in minutes I was filling him with my cum. We lay together for a few minutes more and we both knew he had to get on the road.

Dan ducked into the TV room to say bye to Cal and Cal stood and hugged him.

"I want to come visit you guys and meet your Son and Daughter Dan. Pops, our family has more than doubled this month. That's really cool."

As Dan drove off Cal and I stood waving on the porch. When we turned to go back in Cal put his good arm over my shoulders. You ready yet to tell me when you're going to move to Bowling Green Pops.

We sat at the island in the kitchen.

"Okay son, I guess I am. I applied for a job at WKU the college there. I've accepted their offer and will go to work there in a month from last Monday. You will be going to college there and so will your sister. It's big Cal. More than 21,000 students. All the sports programs you can imagine. Your Tuition and Dorm fees are paid for. We'll talk about your living off campus for your senior year when the time comes. And Danny and I will be there just three miles from Campus. We have a swimming pool in the back yard too."

When I move Cal, nothing changes but the miles between us. When you get a car you can come up yourself. It's only sixty miles. I've already talked with your Mom about you and Suze driving up alone. I want you to understand why I'm doing this now."

"Pops, I know. With Mom and Jerry getting hitched and me off to college after next year it makes sense. Plus you're in love, you gotta go be with him. I do understand and I'm so very happy for you and Dan. You two deserve some happiness for your very own."

"Thank you Son. I love you. Cal, you can sleep in the guest room tonight. And thanks for giving us the space earlier. One day you'll realize how much that meant for me."

The next afternoon after getting home from work Cal called again.

"Hiya Pops, what are you up to?"

"I'm just chilling out after work Son."

"Is it okay to come over. The warden has released me to my regular routine."

I laughed with him.

"Sure come on over, you want to have dinner with your old man?"

"Sure Pops, that'd be fun. See you in a few...Oh...Sean's here, can he come too.?"

"As long as it's okay with his folks, your friends are always welcome Son."

"Thanks Dad...he's calling home now, we'll see you soon."

Cal and Sean were at my door within minutes.

"hey guys...Sean... welcome...It's been a while since I've seen you, you're becoming quite a handsome young man."

I noticed that Sean and Cal both blushed bright red at that comment. I invited them to sit at the island in the kitchen while I cooked.

"is Spaghetti okay with you guys?" I asked.

"that will be great Mr. C, I love it." Sean said.

I'm going to start dinner, but I can talk while I cook so spill it Cal...what's on your mind tonight? I noticed that Cal looked to Sean before he spoke.

"Well Pops I'm out of the hospital and at your place. Are you ready to tell me about that thing I'm curious about?"

I was surprised to say the least he wanted to talk about gay sex with Sean sitting beside him. I looked from one of them to the other a couple of times.

"Now Cal?"

"oh...uh..Sean wants to know too...uh...er...Dad...You've always been up front with me about this stuff so I might as well tell you that Sean and I have fooled around a bit...jacking each other off, sleeping naked together and we've even kissed a few times."

They were both beet red from blushing as Cal told of their sexual adventures. I supposed that I was blushing too. I had never expected to be having this conversation with my son and his friend.

"well okay I guess. Dan and I do have sexual relations. Both oral and anal. Most gay men do the same. Some don't do both for their own personal reasons. I will not get into graphic detail with you two but I suggest that you get a dictionary and figure out what those two terms mean if you have any doubts."

"Sure Pops, it's just that we don't know what we are. Are we Gay? We just don't know."

"Callum...Sean...you're only seventeen. Boys, even men experiment sexually with each other. It does not mean that you are gay, you're just doing what most of your friends are doing, it's just that no one talks about it. If you were truly gay at your age Cal, you would want to be taking Sean here to the Prom, not double dating with him."

Both boys wrinkled their noses and said 'eeew' at the same time. I laughed.

"Here's what I think you two may want to know. First being gay is not a choice we deicide to make. It's something you're born with I believe. A lot of gay men, like me, try our best to ignore the gay urges and thoughts and we marry and have families. Some never admit their secret desires. Others like me can't make their marriage work and divorce. In my case I was thirty two years old when I admitted to my self that I am Gay.

I am also a very fortunate gay man. I've managed to find the one person with whom I know I can live with and love with for the rest of my life. Daniel fulfills all my needs for a partner, a lover and a companion. Yes Cal, you were right that first day in the hospital when you guessed or realized that I was in love with Dan. I am in love with him and it is the best feeling I've known in eight years an I know that Dan loves me as well.

I did and still do love your mother Cal, but it is a different love now. Janey and I are forever bound together because of you and your sister, our love created both of you. Danny and I are bound together because we want to be together, we each need the other, emotionally and physically. That is where the sex part comes into play.

Sex itself can be lots of fun. Like you two, I know that you care about each other but you're too young to really be in love with each other. Having sex with each other is fun, it feels so darn good and there's the thrill of the taboo of two guys doing it together.or one another, but it lacks the emotional component that 'being in love' adds. That's when the earth moves for you, when you make love to to your special someone. Sex between two people who are in love is this fantastic bonus you get from loving that person. You can live with, and even love a person without sexual relations but it is a very different type of love. Sexual fulfillment is a healthy and necessary part of being a healthy human.

You guys are so young. Please, don't be in a rush to put a label on this. You're experimenting, and that is a natural part of young guys growing up. You've got this fantastic body part that you can play with and it makes you feel so good. It can feel even better when you have someone to play with it for you. You're still finding out who you are and what you want to be. There's no need for you to put a label on yourselves yet.

But there's nothing wrong in what you do together. I admit I am surprised by what you've told me but I'm not at all shocked. It's a natural occurrence between friends your age. There are no set ways for any two people to experience sex with a partner. Just put the two naked bodies of two people who truly care for each other together and human nature will take care of the rest. The human form is designed so that there are multiple ways that very gratifying sex can be achieved. Once you are in love you will learn how to love your partner sexually and emotionally as well."

"Any questions boys?"

"Wow Dad...you make it sound like it's just as natural and a girl and a guy."

"that's because it is just as natural Callum, and at your age, it is more common than a girl and guy doing the same things. Young men experiment with each other. It's been going on forever. The un-natural part is that gay people must keep their sexual preference a secret. Homophobia exists and is even nurtured by some, and it isn't legal for us to marry the person we love, yet."

Sean spoke up...

"T...Thank you Mr. C...I really appreciate what you've told us. I was all messed up thinking I was a sicko freak because I really do like doing what Cal and I have done together. Either way, gay or straight I know I can be a normal guy. Thank you again."

"Don't you let anyone tell you any different either, Sean. This old world is full of gay men and women who are healthy, normal human beings."

"Sean, I can't speak for your family but as for Cal. this is the way it is. Yours or his eventual sexual orientation will never be an issue in our family. Your happiness and your leading a productive and successful life is the goal for Janey and I as parents. It's our job to love and nurture our children to adulthood, with enough guidance and educations to achieve your goals, not the goals of your parents."

"I can only hope that your family feels the same Sean, for that is what you deserve."

"Okay guys, grab up a plate and load it up. Let's eat."

After dinner the boys cleaned up and we watched a ball game on TV then they had to leave. Cal hugged me tight and kissed my cheek...

"Dad you're just the greatest. I love that I can come and talk to you about stuff like tonight.I love you, Pops."

"Thanks son I love you too." To my surprise Sean hugged me too.

"I wish I could feel as close to my Dad as I do to you Mr. C. I just hardly ever get to see him more than a minute or two at a time."

"I wish that too Sean."

I made a mental note to get more info from Cal about Sean's home life. The boys left and I closed up the house and went to my room. I set out my clothes for the weekend and packed my personals in the carry all. My Friday workday went by quickly for a change and suddenly it was Friday afternoon and I was on my way to home to Danny.

As I drove I thought about Sean, Cal's friend missing his Dad and trying to figure out what I could do for him without meddling. Before I could get it figured out I was at the exit to Dan's house and I phoned Dan to let him know I was here As I pulled into the drive the garage door was up and Dan was standing there waiting for me. My face hurt from smiling so big, my heart was beating a mile a minute just looking at him waiting for me. We were locked in a kiss before the door was all the way down. Two days without him seemed an eternity.

"Only 25 more days to go. I'm marking off the days until you're here with me for good."

"I know babe, me too."

In our bedroom we just fell onto the bed hugging each other tightly. Gradually the need for full body contact eased and we could function without constant touching. I went to check the Fridge and found that we needed a run to the market for the weekends meals.

We ran into Charles the Professor and received his cool hello. I asked Dan not to tell him about my job and lets just wait and see his reaction when he sees us at a Faculty function.

With the Market cart loaded for the weekend we checked out and made our way home. While I made our dinner Dan's daughter and son called, making him a happy Dad. We were sitting in the kitchen eating our dinner when Dan mentioned that tomorrow night he was taking me out for our celebration dinner. My new job and our new life together and I was moving here in 3 weeks.

Danny told me how this town had welcomed General Motors when Corvette Production was moved here. GM Executives were given preferential treatment just about everywhere.

They were given Country Club Memberships and could get a table at any restaurant with their business card. Also they received several free rounds of golf per month and passes to shows and concerts. Privately the GM folks were just happy to be here. The people, the weather and the entire state were head and shoulders above the previous site. All the free gifts and instant access completely amazed them and made them feel so very welcomed.

For out Saturday evening out Dan had reservations at the City Club and we went out for our first evening on the town together. Our dinner was fabulous and the service the best I had ever experienced. We left at 10:30 very satisfied and content. At home Dan asked if I was up for a surprise and I agreed. He told me to change into my sexy jeans and a tee or a tank top.

"we're going dancing tonight at the gay club near WKU!

It had bee two or three lifetimes ago that I last danced but tonight was Danny's night to wine and dine me. Dancing we would go.

I had been in gay bars of course but always on the make and alone. Tonight was the first time with my partner. We had a ball dancing and flirting with each other like we'd just met. Other guys kept trying to cut in or ask us separately to dance with them but we declined saying we were on our honeymoon. After about three hours I said to Dan...

"let's go home babe, I'm too horny to dance anymore. I want your naked furry body on me filling me up with that big cock in your pants."

We were out the door and in the car in a flash.

"wow babe, that was fun...I don't think I've ever danced that hard or that long before. I'm completely soaked with sweat...we'll have to jump in the shower before we get all sweaty and sticky again. Thanks for tonight Danny! What a ball! You know I'm crazy about you, always have been, always will be. I love you Dan. With all my heart I love you."

A nice warm shower with the one you love can cure a lot of nagging aches and pains. The feel of his skin slick with the water cascading down on us was so erotic. It didn't take Dan very long to have me flush against the shower wall while he probed deep into my guts with his hard, insatiable cock. The cool tile, the water, his hard cock filling me and his warm skin against my backside brought me to climax quickly. My cock was up against my belly and my body flush against the tile as my semen coated both the wall and me. While my ejaculation was emptying my testicles, Dan's cock filled my ass with his seed. I was spent, I don't remember making it to the bed.

We were awake at eight on Sunday Morning, I made coffee quickly and we scanned through the paper with our first cup. I refilled our cups and started bacon to frying and prepared the ingredients to make us French Toast. We ate and read the paper, seemingly oblivious to the other but under the breakfast table our feet and legs were entwined as always.

Janey called about one in the afternoon to let us know that the wedding was set for the fourth of July weekend.

"That's great Janey and it's about time too. So whats the plan?" I asked.

"We're having the ceremony here at home with just Jerry's Mom and Sister and my Mom, Cal and Suze. TJ, I know this is going to sound strange but I wanted to warn you, Jerry may ask you to be his best man. He's asked me about it. He thinks you're just about the coolest guy on the planet with the way you've accepted him into the family with your friendship and kindness. I'm okay with it too, I'd like you to be there, Dan too if he wants to come, He's family now as much as Jerry. Cal and Suze both think it's a great idea."

"Really? Well if he asks I'll say yes. It does surprise me in a way but if the roles were reversed I could see me doing the same thing. He's a great guy. Gosh, tongues will wag in the Village when they read that in the paper. What about the honeymoon?

"That's where you and Dan come in. Can you have Cal and Suze with you that next week after the wedding.?

"I'm sure but let me ask Dan right quick...hold on a sec."

I ran it by Dan and he was all for it, saying we could get his two over here at the same time and let them get to know each other.

"it's all a go Janey, we'll get Dan's kids here too so they can meet and get to know each other. Cal and Suze can drive up in your SUV and we'll follow in our car. That way Cal can get experience on the Interstate with me watching. Maybe I wont be so anxious about him driving on it if I observe from another car."

"I've been worried about that too. It will be better knowing your right there with them. A little better anyway." she said.

"Congratulations sweetie, you know how happy I am for you. Give my congrats to Jerry too and it's fine if he asks me to be there as his Best Man. We'll talk more later in the week. I wonder how Dan and I will cope with four teens in the house?"

"Ha! Pay back is hell TJ, Bye for now" she laughed as she hung up.

Dan and I went to Nashville for the wedding and I stood with Jerry as his Best Man as he married my best friend and my ex-wife.

Back in Bowling green, Callum and Suzannah met Connor and Malin for the first time and Dan and I just sat back and watched. Cal and Connor were talking sports in about 30 seconds and we were pretty sure that Malin and Suze were talking about boys. They're 15 year old girls, what else would they talk about. Well, all four could talk about their gay fathers sitting in the TV room and I'm sure the subject came up over the weekend.

We had them for a week so Dan and I devised a plan so that all of them would have equal time with their Dad. We alternated with me taking the girls one day, him the boys and we would switch the next day. We had a list of things to do that they chose from and the first day all six of us went to the Beach Bend amusement park. The girls went to the pool at Dan's club one day, the boys took a tour of WKU with me.

After dinner on the second day I was on the deck, oddly alone for a few minutes. I was sipping a drink and thinking about jumping into the pool when Cal walked out to join me.

"There you are, hiding out Pops?"

"Not really, I just realized that I was alone for the first time this week. Have a seat Son.

I was also thinking about jumping in the pool about two minutes ago."

"Really? I'll race ya." Cal said.

'Wait...TIME OUT! I have to take off my watch and empty out my wallet and cash before I jump in." I said as I emptied my pockets and ran to beat Cal into the water.

"Cheater" he yelled as he cannon balled me.

We were horsing around splashing about and the next thing I knew Connor, Dan and the girls all were jumping in the water. We were all laughing and the boys hoisted Dan and I to their shoulders and we fought trying to unseat the other into the water. Dan won and then he and I got the Girls up for a while. The last battle was Malin on Connor, Suze on Cal and Me on Dan. We all had a super time and it did a lot to bring our children closer to each other. They all seemed to get alone well and even liked each other.

Dan and I managed to get away from the battles and sat on the edge of the pool., our feet touching under the water.

Dan turned to me and said...

"would you look at us! this time last year who could have ever guessed that you and I would be here, together, in love again, and our kids here with us having a great time together. It's hard to comprehend how quickly this has all happened to us TJ. I feel like we are the luckiest tow men in the world today."

"We are the luckiest guys in the world Danny, we have been since that Saturday night in

May when we met again at the reunion. Think about it. We've both led a charmed life since that night."

A charmed life indeed. Janie and Jerry were married , we closed out my house in Nashville, storing the furniture and items we couldn't fit into the house in Bowling Green. I listed my house with a Realty company and they took care of the rental and maintenence. With the kids help I finally got moved to Bowling Green and the next Monday would start my work with WKU.

For Dan and I our life together only got better now that we were living together. We both were busy with work but our weekends were our free time and we made the most of it spending most of them with his children or mine or all of them at the same time. Janey and Jerry visited a couple of times and Mary Ann, Dan's ex-wife even came over to meet Janey and Jerry. After that visit, Mary Ann and Dan got along together much better and it showed most in Connor and Malin. Both of the became much happier, more confident and better students. At the end of the school year Dan and I were astonished to learn that we had four honor students in our family.

Both of us realized our exceptional good fortune and were careful to live our lives so that our entire family could benefit. We are happy, we have fantastic support from our families, good jobs and warm and loving home and best of all, each other. Yes, we are living charmed lives indeed.

 

The end.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By reading this story you agree that you are at or above legal age in your location.

Certain sexual activities depicted in this story are safe only in fictional Literature.

BE SAFE! PLEASE USE A CONDOM!.

This is the story is a work of total fiction. Any resemblance to real people, dead or alive, is purely coincidental.

All feedback is appreciated.

 

Written by Bill Hudley

 

DANIEL, LOST ...THEN FOUND

 

I took the mail from the box and opened my front door. I stood at the kitchen island and sorted the days mail into keepers and junk when I came across an envelope with a reply deadline date in the bottom left corner. I didn't recognize the return name or address.

Opening the envelope, I was surprised, it was an invitation to attend my Twenty Year High School Reunion. How could it be possible that was twenty years ago?. I had no intention of attending and I tossed it into the junk mail and was about to put the stack in the trash when I thought about Danny. I put the reunion notice aside on the counter, tossed the rest in the trash and went to change out of my work clothes. Freed from my suit and tie, getting barefoot and into gym shorts and a tee shirt made me sigh with relief. I headed to the kitchen and made my evening cocktail of CC and water. I picked up the reunion notice and went to sit on the deck in the late afternoon sun. It was an beautiful, balmy May afternoon in middle Tennessee.

I'm Thomas James Clarke, TJ to just about everyone but my Mother who always calls me Thomas unless she's giving me one of her frequent lectures then it's Thomas James Clarke as she preaches on the evils of still being a single man and 38 years old. I'm divorced, live alone and I work for a small local College here in Nashville. I have not worked anywhere else, I was hired right out of college and have been the Assistant to the President for 15 years this September. My gift of gab and a knack for finding donors and getting them to open their checkbooks has kept me in the good graces of my boss. I am a good worker and often I'm asked to fill in for my boss at various functions when he has schedule conflicts.

I read the reunion notice again and reflected on life since High School. Graduation had been in June and I started my college classes in mid September at the University of Virginia in Charlottesville. At age 22 I married my college girlfriend the week after we graduated. By the time I was 25 we had two children; that was the beginning of the end I would decide later. With two kids in diapers our sex life was over. I always thought we could get back to the way we were before kids but it just didn't happen. Janey, my wife, and I gradually drifted apart and after eight years we divorced. We've remained best friends and I bought a house close enough to her and the kids that I could "be there" for the kids and for her when she needed me to pick them up or keep them overnight.

When I was 32 I finally admitted to my self that I was gay, not bi-sexual as I had tried to convince myself since the divorce. Janey was the only woman I had ever had sexual relations with, all others had been with men. To be fair, 'all others' totaled up to five men

in the past six years.

Growing up my best friend was always Danny Drennan. We lived in Louisville, Kentucky and we first met in kindergarten. We remained best buddies through Grammar and High Schools, we were seldom apart for more than twelve hours. Sometime near puberty I knew that I loved Danny. It wasn't just a crush, I knew that what I felt for him was what I was supposed to feel for a girl. I never let Danny know of my feelings fearing that he would never speak to me again. I knew that would be the worst that could happen for me, I needed to be with him even as just friends.

We had to separate when it came time to enter college. Danny went to Lexington and the University of Kentucky. We made promises to keep in touch but early into my first year at UVA my family moved to Ohio and Danny and I didn't get to see each other gain. We did manage to keep in touch by letter and the occasional phone call. After college we kept in touch for a while but after our second child we lost touch. Since the divorce I had tried telephone and computer searches trying to locate Dan without any luck. The thought that he might be at the reunion convinced me to fill our the reunion form and mail it off with my check.

If we could reconnect it would be so great to have my friend back in my life. I was never as close with anyone as I was with Danny. Not even Janey. I wrote the reunion date in my Day Planner and on the calendar in the kitchen. I have a drawer full of electronic gadgets that were gifts to keep track of things like this but I just don't get it. I still write real letters in longhand, my Mom had insisted that personal letters, notes and cards should never be typed; also I have an old fashioned land line telephone at home. My concessions to the electronic age were a basic cell phone with pre-paid minutes and no contract and my desktop computer.

I phoned Janey and told her the dates that I would be away and where I was going. She was constantly trying to get me out of the house and meeting new people. A couple of years back I had to insist that she stop trying to set me up with dates. She always had a friend or acquaintance that knew a gay man and she automatically thought any two gay men would just click automatically. I asked her once it she 'clicked' with every man she went out on a date with.

"don't be silly TJ, of course not. There has to be a chemistry to really like someone." She said.

"Then why do you think it would be different with two gay men Janey, chemistry is the key with us too."

She just stared at me like I was from another planet, not comprehending at all what I meant.

Janey was thrilled that I was going to the reunion.

"TJ, maybe you'll meet up with Danny there. You've always talked about how you miss him being your friend. Yes, you have to go. Danny back in your life is exactly what you need now TJ."

There are times that Janey surprises the dickens out of me. This was one of those times. She knows me so well. She advised me to go shopping for a new outfit.

"For heaven's sake TJ, don't wear one of your boring business suits. Go get something nice that you wouldn't wear to work. I know you're going to be the best looking guy there so look the part TJ."

Looking at my wardrobe confirmed Janey's opinion about what I should wear so I went to the my favorite Men's shop in Green Hills to shop for clothes I wouldn't wear to work. I did want to look my best just in case Dan was there. With the help of a male assistant, who I thought was too obvious in his attention to me, I selected tan slacks that fit me very nicely, the assistant kept talking about how well they "displayed my assets". I chose a matching tan silk crew neck pullover, a navy Armani Sport Jacket with a Cordovan belt and Cordovan Italian slippers. I was very pleased with the outfit.

In High School I was very thin and tall. I ran on the track team and won a few Cross Country events. I still hold a couple of Kentucky State High School Track records. Once I was away at college, I had matured and built up my body in the weight room. Since the divorce I joined a Health club in Green Hills a couple of miles from my home in Hillsboro Village and I still got the gym regularly. I was certain that no one would know me by sight at the reunion.

I took the day off the Friday before the reunion and drove to Louisville and checked into my hotel in the afternoon around four P.M. The reunion would be held in the ballroom of this hotel and I wouldn't have to be concerned about drinking and driving. Tonight was free, no events planned so I read the complimentary newspaper in my room, went down to the restaurant for dinner then back to my room to watch a movie.

Saturday morning I drove to my old neighborhood and stopped to look at the house where I had lived. So many memories flooded my mind as I sat in the car looking at that house. I sat there at least ten minutes, maybe more before starting the car and driving to our High School. I stopped by Kaelin's for a Cheeseburger then spent the afternoon at Churchill Downs watching the horse races. I left at five p.m. $50 poorer than when I had arrived.

Back at my hotel I had a turn at the dinner buffet table and then went to my room to get myself ready to go down to the ballroom for the festivities. The thought crossed my mind that if no one I knew showed up I could drop into the hotel bar and check out the action there. After a shave and shower I took my time getting dressed being sure that each item of my clothing was just right. I put on my jacket and turned to check myself in the mirror. I had to smile, Janey was right. This outfit wa perfect for this night. I looked darned good for a thirty eight year old father of two teenagers. I had a spring in my step as I made my way toward the ballroom.

I signed in and found my name tag and was looking at the yearbook on the table by the guest register. I went to Danny's picture first and seeing his smile made me laugh as memories of us as kids flooded my mind. I flipped back a few pages and when I came to my picture I groaned aloud, feeling sorry for that poor thin waif staring blankly at me. I heard a female laugh next to me...

"You wouldn't belive how many of us make that sound when we look at our pictures back then. Glad you could make it. Let me see if I can pick you out" she said.

When I turned to face her I could see that she didn't have a clue who I could possibly be. She gave me a long appraising look and smiled seductively as she scanned the yearbook then back to me a few times. I had recognized her almost immediately, she was Jennifer Jansen, one of our cheerleaders, a four year class beauty and she was probably the nicest girl in the whole school. Everyone liked Jenny.

"Jenny, wow, you're more beautiful now than you were at 18. I'm..."

She cut me off..."don't tell me, I want to see if I can pick you out."

Looking at the yearbook, then back to my face she had a puzzled look.

"you're not on this page." she said. I laughed.

"I wish, but I'm there alright. Look at the last names starting with C."

"mmm, no...I don't see you here."

I pointed to the picture of the poor thin waif with the blank stare.

"Thomas J. Clarke, that's me, TJ."

"NO! It can't be, you're so hand..."

She stopped mid sentence before she said I was 'so handsome' now.

"Wow you certainly have matured well TJ, what a change. I remember you, the track teams star runner, you won a lot of races in track and a couple of State Championships.You were very smart too, yes, the President of the Beta Club Junior and Senior years. I was in Beta Club too, but only one year, not four like you. I seem to remember that you went out of state to college, Virginia I think. So where are you now? wife, kids?"

"Gee you have a great memory Jen, yes I graduated from UVA and now I'm in Nashville, two great kids, a Son 17, a Daughter 15, the wife and I divorced eight years ago."

"been there and done that honey, enough said." she chuckled.

She stepped back and gave me the once over again, head to toe and back down to my belt level then back to my eyes, she smiled and she was different. She had shifted into her 'man hunter' mode.

"Hon, I need to check on some things, none of the classmates that said they would help out are here yet. We'll have talk more later, okay. Don't you leave without talking with me I want to be sure we get reacquainted tonight. Don't you forget me, you hear.

The change in her was obvious as she switched effortlessly from hostess to seductress and flirted shamelessly with me. She left giving me a look that promised a more intimate talk than I was willing to undertake. I made my way to the bar and ordered a drink. I was sipping my drink and had turned on the bar stool to face toward the entrance and watched the door as classmates began arriving. Surprisingly I knew many of the guys at first sight and a few of the ladies too.

As I raised my glass I saw a tall good looking man enter that I didn't recognize. I didn't remember any classmate that good looking. I was studying him trying to place him as he talked with others at the registration table and found his name tag. When I saw him laughing with another classmate a chill shot through me. It's him! It's Danny! That smile and the crinkly eyes when he laughed gave him away. I turned back to the bar and set my drink down, my hands were trembling and my heart was racing. It's Danny! He's here!

Forcing my self to calm down, I took a big gulp of my drink, and searched him out in the mirror behind the bar. Certain it was him, I looked myself over and made sure my name tag was turned face down. I wanted to see if he would know me. I slowly walked toward him, as I approached, he caught my eye and we nodded but I could tell he was trying to figure out who I could be. When I reached him I stuck out my hand and said...

"Hello...aren't you Danny Drennan?"

"Yes, that's me, but I'm sorry I can't seem to place you..."

I smiled and started to tell him when he yelled...

"OHMIGOD!...TJ!... IS THAT YOU?

Grinning ear to ear I nodded as he grabbed me into a bear hug. I felt so many emotions as he hugged me to him. I had dreamed of this meeting so many times since my 'coming out' Danny was my main source of sexual release and I conjured up jack off fantasies of us together constantly. I still loved him, much more now as a grow man than I did as a kid before. I just wanted to be near him, any way that he would accept. I missed the way he made me feel. With Danny I always had a feeling of well being, good times, and things being as they should be. Things were right when we were together. I dreamed of us being lovers but I would gladly, happily settle for being his good friend again.

"TJ, I can't believe this...it's really you!. You may not believe me, but you are why I'm here tonight, I was hoping that you would be here. I've missed 'us' TJ. For years after we went off to college, when anything big happened in my life I wanted to tell TJ. It is so great to find you again. Okay, right now, let's promise that we will never ever loose touch with each other again."

"I promise Danny. I don't want to lose you again either. I've missed my friend"

He stepped back and gave me the once over almost like Jenny Jansen had done.

"Damn TJ, who knew that skinny kid I knew would turn out looking like this. I never dreamed that you would be such a stud! Look at you. Wow."

"Right back at you Danny. I hope you brought a big stick because you're going to be beating these ladies off you all night. I didn't know who you were until I saw you laugh. Your eyes and that smile gave you away."

"I know, when you were walking this way and we nodded I couldn't figure out who you

you could be, as we were shaking hands you smiled and then I knew. Your smile and your eyes."

"Let's get a drink...are you here with your wife?" he asked

I held up my left hand, bare of any jewelry.

"We divorced, eight years ago. We're still close friends and live near each other for the kids sake, a Son, Callum 17 and a daughter, Susannah 15, and you?"

He laughed. "almost identical to you, divorced five years, son, Connor 17, and daughter Malin, 15. This is great TJ, just us, no women to keep us from talking about old times, it's just us tonight. I can't believe it. TJ and Danny, together again after all these years."

We sat at the bar or a nearby table most of the night catching up with each other's lives. I noticed that every so often a line of ladies would discretely pass by us, giving us the once over and 'come hither' looks. We were polite, but we laughed when they left. After a couple of hours the sexy looks, became glares of resentment. Danny and I just kept talking and drinking. There was a short informal program, a couple of classmates spoke about the 'good old days' to much laughter. It dawned on me that those who talked most about the good old days were the jocks and girls that were the beautiful and popular kids back then. Now, in most cases, their teen good looks had been replaced by receding hair or no hair, too many extra pounds and lots of booze. There were exceptions, like Jenny Jansen, but generally the 'in crowd" from our High School days had taken a beating over the past 20 years, looks wise. Dan and I had been late bloomers and were now hitting our peak in career and in our physical appearance.

Dan commented several times on how different I look and he kept feeling my biceps, he seemed truly amazed at how I had transformed from being bean pole thin to this ripped body I had now. My Senior year I was 5'11" tall and weighed 117 pounds with my pockets full. Today I'm still 5'11 but I weigh 155 pounds and have nice muscles, a mildly defined six pack on my stomach but I'm not crazy ripped like body builders get. I was pleased with myself that I had kept myself decent looking. With Dan, it was hard to tell under his suit but he was still 6'4" and about 165 or so, his stomach was flat and his waist small and trim. I looked when I could at the fly of his suit pants but it stayed maddeningly flat, giving no clue to his package. It was just as well, having my friend back was enough for me.

We heard a last call from the bar and noticed that most of the crowd was gone. We walked to the hotel bar and saw that several of the tables were occupied by our classmates. One table seated those ladies that kept walking by us at the reunion. Dan and I continued talking and drinking. After fifteen years there was a lot to catch up on but I believe both of us could have sat there and not said a word, just enjoying being with the other again.

I told Dan about my job at the college and how I liked the work. I found out he was an executive with General Motors and was assigned to the Corvette Plant in Bowling Green, Ky., only 60 miles from Nashville. I kidded him...

"I'll bet you drive a red Corvette convertible, right."

"Not red, it's silver with saddle tan interior."

"What do you drive TJ?"

"Just an old Ford. Remember, I'm divorced and work for a small college."

We spent a long time talking about our kids and exes, I gathered up my courage and told Dan that I am gay and had finally admitted it five years ago. I also told him that I was in love with him back when we were in school, and had been for as long as I could remember.

" TJ. I'm really surprised, I never had a clue that you felt that way about me, I'm flattered now. You do know that it doesn't matter at all as far as our friendship goes. Now since we've reunited, I can't imagine anything that could stop us from being best friends the rest of our days. Geez, TJ the way you look, I bet the guys line up for a date with you."

I laughed. "Dan in the six years I've been actively gay I've had five dates. I average less than one a year."

"Wow TJ, I was sure you would have a partner, you must like playing the field then, huh?"

"No, it's not that Danny, there would sure be more than 5 guys if I played the field. No, I don't have a partner either. There was only one guy who I've ever wanted as my partner, but that just wasn't to be."

"What happened TJ?"

"Dan, I'd rather not talk about it, okay. Maybe I'll tell you someday."

When Dan got up to go to the restroom he stumbled and reeled, I led him to the restroom and after he relieved himself I took him by the arm and we left to go to our rooms. I asked his room number and he was just across the hall from my room. I first opened Dan's door and then mine, I thought he had gone into his room but when I opened my door Danny walked in and fell on my bed.

"Danny, your room is across the hall."

"mmm sleepy. Let's go to bed" Dan said.

"Dan, your bed is across the hall, okay."

"Nope...your on your bed, I'm on your bed, 'okay."

I stepped into the bathroom to take a leak and Dan was snoring when I came back. I slipped his shoes off and put his legs on the bed, and left him there, dressed except for his shoes. I stepped across the hall and closed his room door. Back in my room I Kicked off my shoes, I laid down on top of the covers too. The bed was king size so Dan was on one side and I had lots of room on the other. I turned out the light and closed my eyes. In a few minutes I heard...

"psssst. TJ"

"yes Dan."

"you asleep?"

"yes Danny, I'm asleep, I can't hear you."

"TJ, YOU AWAKE?" he yelled.

"yes Dan, I'm awake."

"loved you too TJ"

"what did you say Danny?"

"loved you too, then."

"Loved who when, Danny?"

"gotta get up"

"are you sick Danny?"

"nope, gotta get up...gotta get sober"

"Danny, just lie still and go to sleep, you'll be okay in the morning, go to sleep."

"gotta get sober and tell you, got get a cold shower and tell."

"Dan you'll be sober in the morning, go to sleep."

Danny rolled and fell out of bed to the floor. He was almost upright when I go to his side and he was determined to take a cold shower and sober up. Finally I just let him do what he wanted. I lay back, closed my eyes and replayed tonight in my head. I was dozing and daydreaming about us as grown ups getting together with our kids, when I heard the water shut off. In a few minutes Dan walked out of the bath with a towel around his waist. I gasped when I saw his body. His perfectly formed chest was a forest of dark hair, thickest between his pectorals and his treasure trail split him down the middle. The towel around his hips was not flat like his fly had been all night. It seemed to be growing as I tried to look anywhere but there. Dan had a second towel and was drying his dark hair.

"whew..sorry I got drunk there TJ. I didn't mean for that to happen."

"no big deal Dan, it's alright."

"TJ, there's more I need to tell you. I should have earlier, I wish I had earlier. But before I tell you can I ask you a question?"

"Danny, you can ask me anything, just like before, anything."

"I had this feeling earlier when we were talking but I just don't know...uh..if I'm right or not...I could be so far off base here...but I have to know...it's really very important. If I'm wrong, I'm so sorry, but I have to know...earlier you said there was only one guy you wanted as your partner...I know you said you didn't want to talk about it...but it's killing me here not knowing. TJ when you said that, by any chance were you talking about me?"

OH NO, NO, NO... He knows, what am I going to do, what do I say to him. I hung my head and just sat there, I looked at my feet, I couldn't face him.

"TJ, please tell me, I need to know...was it me?"

I started crying, sobs wracking my body my shoulders shaking as I nodded my head yes. I feared that he couldn't accept it, would be through with me. We had just found each other and I'm driving him away again.

Dan stepped closer and raised my head by my chin.

"did you nod yes, TJ. Was it me you wanted as a partner"

The tears were streaming, I nodded again.

"Oh TJ, ...it's okay...it's okay"

Dan held me close and stroked my neck and back.

"don't cry, we're okay...TJ..we're okay. Back when we were kids, I was in love with you too. It scared the dickens out of me. But just like you, I kept it all inside and soldiered on like it wasn't there, just like you did. The wife and kids, the divorce, all the same as you. And listen TJ, after the divorce, just like you, I knew I was gay too. I've only been with three men. I want a life partner too. The slim chance that we would meet again tonight is why I'm here. I've searched for you for five years now. TJ...is there any chance at all that we can be together, maybe even as partners. You've always been the one I wanted to make love to. Can we make a new beginning together, I really do love you, always have.

There. I've said it now. That's why I got so drunk, hoping it was me, but not wanting to know if it was someone else. I knew I had to sober up and tell you the truth about me, about how much I love you and want us to be together."

I pulled back from his hug and looked into his eyes, not believing what I thought I heard. As I started to speak he said...

"yes TJ, I said I was gay. Yes, I said I loved you, back then and right now; and yes, I asked if I could be your life partner, your lover and friend."

I sat there staring at him in disbelief until I finally let his words sink into understanding.

I hugged him tighter to me and said...

"yes, yes! Can this really be happening, you really mean it Danny? Hold me Dan, I may float away. I never ever believed this would ever happen. I've dreamed it a thousand times, and wished for it a million more."

Dan put a hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into our first kiss. When our tongues met I felt fireworks exploding in my brain, my body trembled, Dan leaned forward pushing me back onto the bed, never breaking contact with our lips and tongues. Our bodies were pressed together and I felt his hardness under the towel. I'm sure he felt the same in my slacks. When we broke the kiss, gasping for air, Dan held my face in his hands...

"TJ, my handsome TJ. You've just made me the happiest man alive."

One hand was loosening my belt and unbuttoning my slacks, he pulled me up by the back of my neck again and started another kiss as he tugged my pullover shirt from my slacks and off over my head. He stood and tugged my slacks and shorts off and I lay naked before him, my cock standing tall and proud at it's almost eight inch length. Dan was taking in my body with his eyes...

"Oh migod, TJ, you are perfect, that body, so beautiful."

As he stepped closer I tugged at his towel and watched as it slid to the floor. I sucked in air when I saw his hairy naked body, hard, muscled and trim. He had to be a gym rat too and that cock! He was longer and bigger in circumference than mine. My dream man, my Danny in the flesh, looking down at me with his cock hard as stone.

I took Dan's hand and pulled him to me. He lay with half his body atop mine and we kissed and rubbed our bodies against each other and we made out like we were horny teenagers. He was kissing me and gently tugging at my chest hair, his fingers found a nipple and pinched hard. That was all it took for me, I ejaculated my semen all over both of us without either of us touching my cock.

"Ooooohhhhhh Danny. See what you do to me! Gee, I've never done that without touching myself or being touched before. My nipples must be hard wired directly to my cock. I never knew that."

There was very little sleeping that night for either of us. We had lots of short naps and more sex in one night than I have had in my lifetime. Every where we touched was a new place to kiss, horny teens would have had a hard time keeping up with us old guys this night. The morning sun peeped around the edges of the drapes and lit the room dimly. We rolled together face to face and kissed, our bodies touching from our lips to our toes. Every so often I had to pull back and just look at him to make sure it was Danny. My Danny here with me, naked and setting my body on fire with his touch and kisses.

We were both hungry, the last few hours sexual exploits had depleted our reserves. Dan grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet and into the shower. Never missing a chance to put our naked bodies against each other, Danny hugged me to him as he stood behind me. He took the soap and began washing my front taking time to touch every inch of my body he could reach from his position behind me. Finished with that side I turned to face him and hugged against him tightly as he gently washed my back side. Now that we faced each other, I was able to kiss his neck and ears while he washed me. When he was washing my hair I fondled his hard cock and testicles, I feared that this was another dream and that I would wake, alone and in a heavy sweat as I had so many times over the years. Finished and rinsed he kissed me lightly and said...

"Food! We have to eat TJ...come on babe...let's go eat."

Dan wanted to go to a great little Mom & Pop place that his Dad had frequented regularly. We were walking to the car when Dan shouted...

"OH Wow! TJ! Would you look at that Mustang! Man that's sharp. It looks so much better than the ones they make now, it even looks better that it did when it was new!"

He was gawking at a 1967 Mustang convertible. It had been restored and updated with a load of modern conveniences. It was Dark metallic gray with a tan top, custom Foose chrome wheels with Saddle Tan interior and a chrome mesh grille. I watched him as he gently let one hand glide along a fender.

"Your supposed to be a Corvette guy wont you get tortured by your co-workers or something for liking a Ford."

"This one is special, it's so beautiful." Dan replied.

"I smiled at him and tossed a set of keys to him. Your driving since you know where we are going. Dan, you do want to drive this car don't you?"

"What...you mean...TJ!...This is your car! WOW...but you said you drove an old ford."

"Well, it's sixteen years older than we are...That is old, Danny!"

He hit the remote unlock and opened the doors. When that 302 CI motor roared to life, Dan's eyes were big and he was grinning from ear to ear when he looked over to me...

"Let's drop the top TJ"

He unlatched the top and touched the button as I got the boot cover from the trunk. Soon we were cruising and causing quite a stir as gawkers honked and gave the car thumbs up. Dan got a kick out of charging away from the traffic lights and listening to the roar of the exhaust. The car has been updated with disc brakes, 3 point seat belts, power steering and new modern suspension components to allow for modern tires.

We pulled up in front of the restaurant and as we put up the top a crowd gathered at the window looking at the car. Once we were seated and had placed our order we were back to marveling at our luck of finding each other again. Dan was telling me how he was going to ravage my body when we got back to the hotel.

"I'm going to fuck that perfect ass of yours TJ"

as he said this a waitress with a coffee pot walked by us and ran into a table and nearly fell to the floor. She looked back at Dan, her eyes wide and mouth agape. He looked to her and said...

"we're newly weds, I just can't help it. Look at him, he's a freaking stud of a man!"

I kicked his shin under the table as the waitress blushed to bright red and scurried off to the kitchen. As we were leaving I noticed that the waitress was whispering with another woman and they were looking at us. Dan saw them too, he smiled at them and said...

"you girls are checking out his butt aren't you!" they turned and rushed off.

Once outside we were both laughing but I had to say something...

"You have always gotten me in to "situations," embarrassing me. You haven't changed a bit, bold as brass and willing to do just about anything. You are incorrigible Dan, just bad to the bone!"

"You always did love it when I acted up and I can tell by that grin you're wearing that you still like it TJ."

We were really back, we were Danny and TJ again. I noticed what I have come to call my 'Danny feeling', it's just this happy, good times, being with the greatest guy in the world feeling that I've only ever felt when I was with him. This felt so good. I haven't been this happy since my kids were born. Dan looked over and saw the look on my face...

"What's with the silly grin TJ?"

"You, that's what. Just being with you lifts me up, makes me happy and makes me do this silly grin."

"I know, I call it my TJ feeling." Dan replied.

I looked at him in disbelief...

"you have a TJ feeling? How weird. I call it my Danny feeling, always have. seems like we kept more secrets than we realized back then."

He started the car and I said...

"Damn...I don't want to go home today, I just want to stay here with you."

"I know TJ, I know...but it's only an hours drive. When we get back to the hotel, lets check out and you follow me to my place in Bowling Green. That way you'll know how to get to my place and we can make love again before we have to be part again. I have a feeling I'll be in Nashville in a day or two."

"you always have a plan, Danny. That sounds good."

We covered the ninety five miles in about 80 minutes and Dan had me pull my car into the garage beside his. He was standing waiting for me to get out of the car and when I did he hugged me into a soul searing kiss. I was still afraid of waking from a glorious dream. Fifteen years of wishing, hoping and dreaming of the time we could be together and it was now! There was just no describing how I felt.

Once inside, Dan gave me the tour, kitchen, family room then his bedroom. The tour ended there as he pulled me to him and gently started undressing me, I did the same to him and in a moment we stood facing each other naked. We both reached to hug the other to us at the same time, I was lost in the delicious feeling of his hairy body against mine.

We lay on the bed lips locked together, bodies writhing to get closer together. This euphoric high I was experiencing kept getting better and better. We each took turns exploring the others body with hands, lips and tongues.

Dan turned me face down on the bed and continued exploring with his hands and lips. He started at at my neck and shoulders, his furry body lying on my back made me wiggle beneath him trying to get more of him touching me. His hands and lips were every where as he slowly worked his way down my body. Raising up on his arms he bent his neck and traced his tongue down mine spine from my neck to the valley where my butt swelled in to round hard mounds. He lightly kissed and licked my cheeks as he continued on to the back of my legs. I felt his hair tickling my backside as he continued exploring my body with his lips and tongue, he didn't stop until his lips had kissed all ten of my toes.

My entire body tingled and throbbed. I had never been so aroused in my life. Danny slowly kissed his was back up my body. He stopped and buried his nose in my crotch inhaling the man scent there. He moved his face and nuzzled his nose into my testicles, his tongue lapping each one as my hard cock brushed against his cheek and face. He kissed his way up and back down the length of my hardness, his tongue flicking out to gather the pearl of pre-cum at my slit. Finally he lay face to face with me, staring into my eyes. All of his emotions showed there. I saw his love for me, his joy that we could be together like this. It all showed in those beautiful eyes. At last I spoke...

"Danny I want you to make love to me, I want you inside me Dan. Please Dan...I'm ready...I've always wanted you to do this...get inside me, make love to me...I need to see your handsome face as you make love to me. I need to kiss you, hold you...I need you deep inside me. I want your semen in me Dan...oh Danny...do it...make me yours...do it now..you know you've wanted to."

Our orgasms were more than anything either of us had ever known. We were physically drained of every bit of energy, emotionally we were fulfilled as never before. We never knew that sex could feel like what we had just felt. That was so much more than sex...the emotional orgasm was what made the earth move for us. The love and emotions of fifteen

unfulfilled years pushed us to feelings that words just could not convey. Looking into his eyes I knew he felt what I did. It showed there for both of us.

It was after Nine p.m. when I finally left Dan's to drive back to Nashville. I really didn't want to leave him but I knew we'd be together again in two days. I was so darned happy to have reunited with him I couldn't keep the smile off my face.

After taking the day off on Friday I had a lot of calls to return and by quitting time I had everything up to date. The phone was ringing as I unlocked the door at home. I rushed in and answered and it was Callum, my son calling to say Hi and ask if he could come over. I chuckled and said sure he could come over, knowing he either wanted a favor or money and most likely it would be both. I asked to speak with his Mom and he gave the phone to her.

"TJ how was your trip, was the reunion any fun?" Janey asked.

"Oh Janey, it was the best time, I'm so glad I went."

"I knew it!...you saw Danny didn't you! How did it go, where is he, who did he marry...?'

"WHOA!!! stop with all the questions...you ought to come over with Cal, by the way do you know what he wants?"

"yes I do, Suze and I will come with him. See you in a few?"

"Wait...what does he want..." she hung up laughing.

I wonder what this is all about I thought.

I rushed to change clothes and was mixing a drink when Cal charged in the front door.

"Dad?"

"In the kitchen Cal"

My seventeen year old son was nearly a foot taller than me and had grown into a more good looking and handsome combination of his Mom and myself. With the three of us together it was obvious that he was our son. He was playing baseball and basketball in high school and was tall and lean muscled' He had started dating this year too. He rushed up to me and gave me a bear hug.

"Hiya Pops! Have fun on your trip" he asked as he stuck his head into the fridge looking for a snack.

"Yeah, I really had a good time. Probably nothing in there to eat, there's chips in the pantry,"

Cal turned and looked at me and a funny look came over his face.

"What's with the look, Cal?"

"It's you, Pops...something's different about you..."

"I'm your same old Dad, Cal."

"I dunno' there just something different. You look great, I mean better that usual, maybe happier, I dunno what it is but I like it."

Just then his Mom and Sister came in, Suze jumping into my arms and Janey kissing my cheek.

"This must be something big for all of you to pile on here. What's up Cal?"

"Dad just don't say no until you hear me out, please. Okay"

I think that I figured out what this is about. Cal wants to use my car for something, I've always told him no when he wanted to use it and only let him drive it with me in the car. Aha!...His Prom is coming up! I'll bet that's what this is about. I looked over to his Mom and she was trying her best not to laugh out loud.

Beating him to the punch I asked.

"Son, I was thinking as I drove back from my trip. Isn't your Junior Prom coming up soon?"

I could see him deflate, all the nerve he had worked up to ask to use the car just went out of him as he said...

"yes sir."

"Well, I was thinking that maybe you might like to drive the Mustang that night. Do you think that you can be responsible enough to drive it within the limits I've all ways held you to when we were out together."

Cal was clearly stunned and very excited.

"Jeez, Dad, yes...how did you know that's what I was going to ask? I know Mom didn't rat on me. But thank you. I promise to take good care of the Stang. You know that I love that car just as much as you do Dad. Sean and I were planning to double, is that okay, it'll just be the four of us. I hope you and Mom know that neither Sean nor I drink or do any sort of drugs. I know you and Mom worry about that but really guys, we're smarter than that. Besides, we're tested for drugs in Baseball and Basketball at school. We're cool kids Dad, really. I promise we'll be home by two a.m. okay."

"Two A.M.! are you crazy! One a.m. at the very latest Cal. After you are 18 maybe you can stay out till 2 on prom night but not it my car."

I could see his Mom agreed with me.

"Okay, you win...it was worth a try. Then is it okay to double with Sean and his date? I'll get her name and phone number for you and Mom, my date too. Thanks Dad, I promise you wont regret it. I'll take good care of the car. Wow...I can't believe you agreed before I even asked. I knew you there was something different about you."

Janey was smiling and told the kids she needed to talk with me and they went to the TV room. She started for the patio and asked me to follow. When we got there she turned to me and said...

"Okay TJ, spill it. What happened at the reunion...I see what Cal saw, there's a definite change in you. What's happened."

I couldn't stop the smile spreading across my face. Just before I started to speak Janie gasped!

"It's Danny isn't it...ohmigod...he's gay too! You two got together at last...I'm right aren't I, I know it...You and Danny! Oh TJ that's so wonderful!

I stood there open mouthed. I can't believe the powers this woman possesses sometimes. It's uncanny how she can sense things. Finally I spoke...

"I guess you know where and what we ate for breakfast too. How can you do that Janey? Yes you are right on all counts. We spent the last two nights together and he'll be here one night this week. He lives in Bowling Green, only an hour away."

She rushed to hug me..."I'm so glad to hear this. I want you to be happy TJ and I know he's the man who can do it for you. This is perfect. When are you going to tell Cal and Suze, they're going to be as happy as I am about it."

"I may wait a while with them and see how this goes."

"Okay, I understand but don't worry about them, they will be as excited for you as I am. And I want to meet him when he comes here."

We went back into the house and Suze had her head in the fridge this time. She came out with a carton of juice in her hand. I walked up behind her and hugged her to me.

"hey baby girl, what's going on with you?"

"Oh Dad! It's you with the big news, when are you going to tell us who has you so happy now?"

Again, I'm standing there with my mouth hanging open.

"oh migod...you have you Mom's powers!

I looked to Janey who just shrugged...

"TJ it's nothing special, it just that you men are so transparent. Everything you do shows on your face."

"CAL...help, they're ganging up on me."

Cal wandered in from the TV room "hey you guys stop picking on Dad, don't get him in a bad mood!"

"Okay kids here's what's up. Your old man here, met up with his childhood friend at the reunion over the weekend. His name is Dan, he's my age, divorced and has a son and daughter the same ages as you two. He's coming to visit one night this week and we'll all go to dinner, okay."

Both kids hugged me, Cal whispered "good for you Pops, I'm really glad you found someone who makes you happy again." That choked me up a bit. I have wondered about Cal. He's always been accepting of the fact that his Dad is gay, it has never bothered him, nor his sister either for that matter but it's the males that usually have the most problems with it. Will I be as accepting as Cal is if he comes to me as tells me he is gay? I sure hope I can be.

I saw that Suze was whispering something to her Mom and Janey flushed a little. I just looked her in the eye and gave her the raised eyebrow question.

"well, I didn't want to spoil your news but I have some of my own. Saturday night Jerry asked me to marry him and I said yes."

I hugged her to me. "Wow, both of us on the same night! That's amazing! You know how happy I am for you and Jerry. He's a great guy. Have you set the date yet?"

"No but it will have to be when school is out"

I asked "Why when school is out, Cal and Suze can bunk here and go to school, you don't have to wait that long because of them. Janey this is all about you and Jerry. Suze, Cal and I will adjust our schedules so you and Jerry can do whatever you want when you want. Right guys.

Both of them told her yes. We would all do what we could to help them.

"Janey got a little choked up and thanked us saying she would talk with Jerry. He's on your side, he wants us to elope right now. Thank you TJ, it means a lot to me that you and Jerry like each other so well and that we're still great friends and the parents of these two here. We all are so very lucky."

"eeew...enough, we don't want to hear that mushy stuff Mom," Cal wailed. "When are we gonna eat guys?" he added.

"I'm hungry too Cal, anyone for the cafeteria at the mall in Green Hills, my treat tonight." I said.

Three voices sounded as one when that all said yes. I tossed the keys to Cal..."get the Stang out of the garage Cal...very carefully."

Cal already had the top down and booted as Suze and I took the back seat and Cal and his Mom up front. We all had a great meal and enjoyed each other immensely. I took a lot of questions from the kids about Dan and when they would get to meet him. All in all we had a great night together as a family. As we were leaving the restaurant the kids ran ahead to the car and Janey held back with me. As we walked she hooked her arm in mine and said...

"thanks for tonight. We're very lucky we can be like we are TJ and I love you for it. We've done a good job with those two out there, they're both great kids."

"yeah we're lucky alright and as for those two, it's all their mother's doing that they turned out so well. She's a great Mom and a great friend too." Janey just squeezed my arm and laid her head on my shoulder and smiled up at me.

When I got home after dropping Janey and the kids off the phone was ringing as I opened the door. It was Dan and I got the 'Danny feeling' again just hearing his voice. We both had similar evenings and his kids had visited with him. The situation with his ex-wife was hostile though and they rarely talked.

He asked if it would be okay for him to come down on Wednesday afternoon and of course I readily agreed. I told hit that Janey and the kids all wanted to meet him and We'd all go to dinner if that was okay with him, he agreed and was eager to meet them. I was wishing he was here in my bed tonight. We talked for almost an hour before hanging up After our conversation I got on the internet and Googled Western Ky. University in Bowling Green. Just curious and a thought had been in my head since hearing of Janey's engagement. I was thinking of moving to Bowling Green. Cal would be off to college in a little over a year and he had no interest in going to Belmont where I worked now even with the free pass I have for my children's education.

I found that WKU was wrapping up a three year capital campaign and setting goals and strategies for their future. Since fund raising was my forte I decided to send a resume off and see if there was any interest from them. I didn't mention this to Dan or my family but I did alert my boss that I had sent off the resume and why, only saying that I had met someone there and was serious about a relationship with this person.

Finally Wednesday afternoon came around, I left work at 4 p.m. and was pacing the floor at home when the phone rung. I gave Dan directions and met him at the end of my street where it met Hillsboro Pike. I was so anxious I could hardly wait until we were inside the house and then we were all over each other, hugging, kissing and just holding the other. Finally I took Dan's hand and led him on a tour of my house ending in front of my bed. We grinned at each other and we were both naked in seconds and falling onto the bed.

Being only our third time together we were still frantic in our love making. It was urgent and demanding yet satisfying and it calmed two horny middle aged men down to a slow boil. As we lay there limbs entwined in the after glow of fantastic sex I heard the front door slam and Cal was calling out for me.

"Hey Pops..where are you!"

"Damn, I forgot to lock the door... I'll see what he wants. Get dressed and come meet my son Dan. This has never happened before. I can't wait to see how embarrassed he gets when he figures it out."

"Hi Cal, I'm in my bedroom, be out in a sec." I called out as I pulled on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt.

Cal was coming down the hall as I stepped out of my bedroom.

"Hey Pops, whatcha doing?" Cal asked.

I had to laugh "Just gross old man stuff but thank goodness I was through when you came

in. What's up with you son.?"

"Just wanting to get out of the house. Suze is over at her friends house and Jerry's there with Mom and I felt like I was in their way." he said.

I had turned him around and we were headed toward the kitchen when the bedroom door opened and Danny came out. Cal looked back and went white as a sheet.

"Oh...uh..gee...er Dad...I'm so sorry...I didn't...kn..."

"Cal...it's okay, you didn't interrupt anything. It's my fault, I forgot to lock the door."

"Dan, come here...Dan this is my son, Callum, Cal this is Dan Drennan. Dan and I met in kindergarten and were best friends until we parted to go to separate colleges. We met again after fifteen years apart last Saturday at our reunion. Dan lives in Bowling Green and works for GM at the Corvette plant there."

As they shook hands, Cal seemed both embarrassed and awestruck, not himself at all. He did manage to engage in polite conversation but when Dan went to the restroom Cal's questions came at me rapid fire.

"Dad...he's the guy? He's the one your so happy about? Way to go Dad! He's a stud! A very good looking dude, you know... for an older guy. He looks like a model you see in magazines. Mom's gonna be jealous...Jerry's no where near as good looking as Dan."

I had to laugh, I had never seen Cal get so flustered at meeting someone and the bit about his Mom being jealous was too funny. Of course it isn't everyday you accidently meet your Dad's new boyfriend by barging in on them as they had just finished having sex.

By the time that Dan returned Cal had recovered sufficiently to start questioning him about the Corvette plant. While they were talking the phone rang and it was Janey, checking up on Cal since he just disappeared from the house. I told her he was talking to Dan which got her started and I had to convince her to wait until tonight when we all went to dinner before she met him. She was coming over right now if I had permitted it.

After Janey's call I hung back and just watched Dan and Cal talking. Cal was back to being himself and was really into talking with Dan about the Plant and the Corvette. I saw them both stand and Dan looked back at me...

"we're going out for Cal to look at my car, be right back." he said.

I took the opportunity to rush back to my room and put on some Jeans and a pull over. Looking in the mirror I saw my unkempt hair and laughed, Cal had to know we had been having sex just by looking at me.

I was in the kitchen making a pot of coffee when I heard Cal and Dan come in and Janey and Suze were with them. Janey was carrying a big bowl of tossed salad and announced that she thought we ought to order in and just stay here for dinner and get to know Danny. As she made her way to the fridge with the food she brought she quietly said to me...

"you never told me Danny was such a hunk TJ, I mean like...WOW!"

"he wasn't like that fifteen years ago, I didn't recognize him until I saw him laugh, his eyes and smile gave him away. He didn't know me either, we're both a lot different that we were in High School. But I agree with you...WOW!"

I started to introduce them but Janey said..."we did that outside TJ while Cal was drooling over the Corvette."

I noticed that Danny was now talking with Suze and evidently getting along fine as she was smiling and laughing with him. Thinking about dinner I called in a take out order at Ireland's for steak and biscuits with fries.

I called Cal over and asked him to go down to Ireland's and pick up our take out order, he readily agreed at the chance to drive my car. I asked him to take his sister with him and he made a face then smiled and said sure. They really got along well for their ages.

With just Dan, Janey and myself there now Janey started her questions for Danny, asking everything she could think of from his ex-wife, the kids, his job and finally his feelings for me. I started to protest but he stopped me.

"It's okay TJ, I love being able to talking about you and I there's no one at home for me to talk about you with."

In the end he had convinced her that he was the one and only man for me and she ended up hugging and kissing him on the cheek. And giving her official approval of him. She went to the powder room and Dan came to me and wrapped me in his arms and kissed me long and deeply. We broke the kiss and I lay my head on his chest just enjoying being held by him when Janey appeared. I looked up, embarrassed, it has never been my intention to flaunt or let others see me show any overt affection to a man. I know I was blushing, I could feel the heat in my face.

She was surprised, I saw that in her face, but she shook it off and smiled at us...

"you two sure make a good looking couple. I'm really glad you found each other." She said."

Danny held out one arm, inviting her into a 3-way hug, she joined and hugged us both then we broke away. It was just a moment but it meant the world to me to have her acceptance of Dan and I as a couple.

During dinner Jerry called Janey on her cell and she got him to join us and we all had a good time laughing, talking and just enjoying each other's company. Later after every one was gone and Dan and I were on the sofa, my back against his chest, his arm around me and he said..

"I am completely blown away by the way your family has welcomed me into their lives. It truly warms my heart TJ. I only wish that you would get the same treatment from my family but I know that it isn't going to happen. My kids have just begun speaking to me again.

I've found out that Mary Ann, my ex, has been telling the kids awful things about me that were not true. That I was cheating on her with both men and women and wasn't sending her money for their support. We had it out on the phone one night and I told her that I would set the kids straight about her lies and show them the canceled checks I sent that she cashed each and every month. I think it scared her because she apologized to the kids and and told them that she told those lies just to get back at me."

'uh oh...it's already after nine, I need to be heading back I have meetings at eight in the morning, I don't want to leave but I have to. Are you coming up this weekend? Dan asked.

"oh yes, I'll be there Friday evening. It's just two days but it's so long to wait to be with you."

Reluctantly we got up from the sofa and Danny collected his things and after some serious making out I was standing on my porch waving goodbye.

Late Thursday afternoon I had a phone message to call the Presidents Office at WKU. I told our assistant that I'd be on a private phone call and closed my office door. I called the number and was told that President Ransdell was on the phone and would call me back. I gave my cell number in addition to the office number. In about five minutes the call back came, but it was President Ransdell's assistant on the line asking when I could come for an interview. I told her that I was planning to be there over the weekend and I could stay over and be available on Monday. She asked me to hold a moment and was soon back on the line asking if one p.m. would be a good time for me and I agreed that it would.

When I got home that night I read everything I could find about the school and the current capitalization campaign. At work on Friday I told my boss that I had the interview and he said he had talked with President Ransdell and he wished me well but hoped that I would change my mind. I had the car packed and left from work at 4:00 Friday afternoon and was waiting in the driveway when Dan got home. We both drove into the garage and when the door closed we were locked in a kiss. As Dan led me to his bedroom I wondered how two middle aged guys like us could stay so horny. Danny soon had my mind on more urgent things and we made love again, this time was slower less frantic, more about giving and receiving pleasure that the need to ejaculate.

As we lay entwined I heard and felt Danny long contented sigh. I looked up at him...

"I know babe, trust me I'm working on it"

"what are you talking about TJ?"

"Well, it was that long sigh you just gave. You were thinking how we should be like this always and not be apart, right?"

"Some of Janey's powers have been transferred to you I guess. Yes that's exactly what I was thinking."

"Dan I need to tell you something. When I got home after the reunion weekend I looked up WKU on the internet. I liked what I saw and sent off a resume."

"No! You really did that TJ?"

"Yes and there's more. I have an interview with President Ransdell at one p.m. on Monday. But before I go I need to know if it's alright with you. I want us to be together and with Janey remarrying it's the perfect time for me to make a move. Cal will be in college after next year and If I get the job he'll be here at WKU, then Suze two years after. As an employee my kids will have free tuition."

"Oh migod, TJ, what great news! Of course I want you here. We can stay here or get another place. It doesn't matter where we live as long as we're together."

"Tomorrow I want you to drive me over to the campus and I'll explore some and take some pictures. I don't think it will be too hard to get Cal excited about coming here to school. Janey may not like it but she'll have Suze and Jerry to keep her mind occupied."

We got up and took a long leisurely shower, each still fascinated by the feel of the others naked body. After the shower I looked in the fridge for something to fix for our dinner and found little that would make a good meal so we headed out to the market to find our dinner. As we were going in Danny said to me...

"Okay TJ, this place is off limits unless I'm with you."

"Why Danny, it's just a grocery market."

"Ah...how little you know. This is the best pick up place in the whole town. I've been cruised and propositioned more here than anywhere I've ever been, by both men and women and it doesn't seem to matter if they're married or not."

"well if it's off limits to me, then it is to you too!. We'll only come here together, okay."

As we shopped I saw what Danny meant. Women and men were openly flirting with us. I was reading the nutrition info on a label, Dan was only a few feet away when a guy walked up and was trying to start a conversation. Just as I started to tell him I was taken Dan walked up and said...

" Hello Charles, I see you've met my partner. TJ this is Charles Moore, a Professor at WKU, Charles this is Thomas Clarke. TJ to friends, he and I have been friends since we

were five years old. We were reunited last week.

Charles coolly offered his congratulations and turned and walked away. TJ and I both laughed and I told him that he hadn't seen the last of Charles, he is very persistent.

"I've turned him down countless times and most of them right here in this market. He's always here. I bet he has the best stocked pantry in town. Oh my...he'll be after you all the time if you go to work at WKU!"

We finished our shopping and went home to cook dinner. In a little less than an hour we sat down to a dinner of Chicken Piccata with Fettuccine, steamed vegetables and Moscato wine. Danny was very impressed with my culinary skills. After dinner and the clean up we spent a leisurely night, watched a little TV, made out like teen agers, and when we got to bed the fireworks started. Our love making was slow and sensual this time. Taking foreplay to new levels for me, my entire body was buzzing by the time Dan put his cock into me.

The emotional part of our love making is so intense that I have trouble understanding why since I had never experienced such intense feelings ever before. I finally just accepted that it was just another 'Danny feeling' since it has only happened this past week. It was there

that first night but I just attributed it to the years of pent up lust we had for each other. That overshadowed everything that night.

"I want to try something different tonight Danny, I want to sit on your big cock. I want to ride it with you on your back and me sitting on that big boner of yours. I never dreamed that I would like being fucked so much, but when you get that cock inside me it short circuits my brain. It's all I can think about...getting in all in me...getting you in me. We're like one person then, joined together in the most perfect love I have ever known."

"Yes TJ, I know. this past week has shown me how perfect our love can be. Who knew we would ever have such feelings. Who knew intercourse could be so awesome? You do know that soon I'm going to want you inside of me. I want to feel the way you do when your eyes roll back and the pleasure comes over you. I feel fantastic when we cum but I get jealous seeing how you get lost in that pleasure when my cock is grinding into you." I need that too."

I can't put words to the feeling that I was experiencing in my ass. Wonderful gets it started but that isn't enough. I had to cum, this feeling in my ass demanded it. I took my cock in hand and furiously masturbated in time with his cock pistoning in me. Now the feelings in my ass were spreading to my cock and balls too. This was too much...too good...the tingle started deep in my balls and I felt it rise, pushed by the semen rushing up and out of my hard as stone cock. Dan was gasping for breath as he joined me in reaching our orgasms together.

We lay still holding each other, trying to fill our lungs with enough air that breathing would once again be an unconscious act. Slowly our heart rates and breathing eased to where we were comfortable just lying there completely spent, wrapped together by arms and legs entwined in awe that we could create such earth moving sexual feelings. Was it possible to get better each time? Could two old guys like us survive this intense orgasmic pleasure that left us breathless and spent. Ummmm. I guess all we can do is to keep testing these limits to find the answer. But oh man, what a way to go!

For once we slept through until morning. Too spent to wake and have another session before morning came. Waking with Dan spooned to my back, one arm cradling me to his chest was the most wonderful feeling. His naked body pressed to mine, fitting against him like I was made to be there, gave me the most contented feeling I have ever experienced. This is where I belong, with this man. Danny stirred in his sleep and stretched his body. I turned in his arm and faced him, nestling my face in the crook of his neck and shoulder, one leg was over his and my knee resting on his hip, my lips kissing against his neck. We woke at eight fifteen. Dan went to make coffee while I ducked into the shower.

 

When I came into the kitchen Dan went to take his shower, kissing me good morning as he passed. I got a skillet, eggs and cream, I diced a Roma tomato, green onions and some green chillies and whipped up a spicy omelette with toast and set his plate at the table just as Danny returned from his shower. We sat and ate, our bare feet touching and rubbing under the table, and for the first time it felt like we were really together as partners.

"This is a great way to start the day TJ. This just feels so natural, like we've always done this. I don't ever remember feeling so satisfied or maybe it's contentment. I love being with you. You're cooking skills amaze me. I didn't have a clue that a breakfast like this was in the fridge. You sir, are a very good cook. Just another reason that I have to keep you with me I guess. Are you ready to get dressed and drive over to the campus?"

"Sure thing, Danny let me rinse these dishes and get them in the dishwasher."

"Whoa TJ. If you cook I'll clean up, okay...it's only fair. Go get your little butt into those sexy 501's of yours while I load up the washer."

I had my back turned to the doorway as Dan came into the bedroom. I was buttoning up a white button down dress shirt. I had on the 501's, the shirt, no belt, no socks and cordovan Weejuns. I heard a groan from Dan and I turned my head looking over my shoulder.

"What is it babe?"

"Oh Fuck! YOU! You're body is the reason they made those jeans. You are so damn hot I'll have to beat of the guys and gals off that are gonna be after you. Holy fuck you're so sexy. Look at the woody you've given me already babe!

I'm not sure if WKU is ready for a staff member looking like this and driving that car of yours. You're sure gonna draw a crowd today I bet. Turn around TJ, let me see it all."

I turned and smiled at him. "This looks okay then babe?"

"Aww shit, you're killing me here TJ. That package in front and that butt in back will be the end of me. No one will ever believe you are 38 years old in that outfit. I'm going to need something to hide the hard on I'll have all fucking day with you looking so fine."

Dan wore chinos with a red Polo pullover that gave me a woodie just looking at him. Red looked good on him with his rich dark brown hair.The pants were just tight enough to accentuate his assets and I glanced at the two of us in the mirror and smiled and winked at him in the mirror.

"we both look years younger Danny. Must be all this protein we've been swallowing"

I stopped Dan as he opened the door to the garage and kissed him long and hard.

"There now, don't you forget, you belong with me Dan Drennan, now and forever."

He smiled and hugged me..

"yeah...I surely do belong with you, always have." he whispered in my ear.

I popped the trunk open and gave Dan the keys to the Stang. I pulled the boot cover out and closed the trunk lid as Dan unlatched the top and lowered it. I put the boot cover on, got in the car, put on my Ray-Bans and we roared out of the garage and down the street. Dan waved as several of his startled neighbors looked up when they heard the rumble of that 302 CID V-8.

As we drove to the WKU campus we were getting thumbs up from just about every guy we saw and women were blatently flirting with us. Once we were on campus and traveling at a slower speed, students would wave and yell out as we passed by. When we stopped to look at one of the ball fields, a crowd of male students gathered gawking at the Mustang and asking questions right and left. I noticed a couple of these young guys who were checking out Dan and I instead of the car. Dan must have noticed them too because he stood closer to me, our sides almost touching. He put an arm across my shoulders once and leaned into me, making sure that those interested knew that we were together.

As we moved on to other parts of the campus we were besieged by guys interested in the car every time we parked it to explore. With my gift for gab, I was chatting with them like we had all known each other for some time. One even asked when we would graduate. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, doing the math when I told him that it had been nearly sixteen years since we graduated from college. His mouth gaped open in surprise when he had totaled up our ages.

As the morning wore on I learned the location of the Administration building and where I should park and had a general idea of how the campus was laid out. I would study it more tonight and tomorrow. We left campus about eleven o'clock and Dan drove me out to the Corvette plant and back to the market for more groceries and then home. Hmmm... his house was already home.

After putting the food away I explored the house some, the blinds in the TV room were always closed and when I opened the door to the back yard I was taken by surprise. There was a large patio area and then a nice sized swimming pool surrounded by a very nicely landscaped and fenced in yard. I had left the door open in my surprise and I heard Danny coming out.

"Dan! I never knew this was here. I Can hardly wait to jump in that pool and once my kids see it they be wanting to move in. It's so beautiful out here Danny."

"Yeah, I've spent a lot of hours out here. This was my release after the divorce. All that was here was the pool and patio. I've done all the landscaping, added the garden beds and the fence in the five years since my divorce. It may suffer now though, all my energy is spent in the bedroom since we've been together. But what the hell, we can always hire a gardener!"

I sat down and Danny pulled up a chair to sit close beside me and took my hand. We sat there quietly, neither talking, just enjoying the yard, the weather and each other and holding hands to be physically connected. It was a need we had, after being apart for so long and now intimately involved yet not together full the time, we just had to be touching each other. Maybe it was our way to insure this was real, not a dream, like so many times before, that we are really finally together. It was already past mid afternoon and I asked Dan what time he normally ate since I was planning a very nice meal for us. He settled on eight for weekends and seven during the week. He began asking what we were having for dinner and each time I told him it would be a surprise.

Not much has changed as yet with our sex life. Mostly there's still a frantic urgency to our love making, a desperate need for the other that only time will ease; born no doubt from the endless years of yearning for each other. One interesting development is that we both have developed a preference for being the bottom for the other, sexually. Just a minor thing and not a problem as each of us just wants to give great pleasure to the other.

Danny leaned to me and kissed my neck just below my ear sending a shiver through my body. Looking into my eyes as a sly smile spread across his handsome face, he rose pulling me up with our clasped hands and without a word between us led me to his bed. At first we lay there fully clothed, cuddling and kissing but as we knew it would, our passion took control and we were naked and writhing together in a matter of a few seconds.

Dan started his kisses on my stomach, his tongue tracing my slightly defined six pack abdominal muscles there. Moving quickly he buried his face in my groin, filling his lungs with my scent, lapping at the places where legs joined the groin and sending me into spasms of pleasure as his mouth and tongue devoured my crotch. One hand grabbed my testicles, pulling down hard, the other hand grasped my rigid cock at the base and sucked it into the depths of his throat. Loud moans came from me, his rough hold of my testicles, stretching and pulling , hurt so good. The strange and erotic mix of pleasure and pain to that most sensitive and defining part of the male anatomy somehow adds to the act of man to man sex. His throat muscles worked furiously at massaging my cock inside him and had me thrashing about on the bed, calling out to him, urging him to make love to me.

Danny was different this time, he was insistent, he would have me as he wanted to have me. I had no say in what he was doing . My job was to lie there and let him have his way, which I did gladly, I also enjoyed it beyond reason. I loved the way he just took me. It seemed like only seconds from the time he sank my cock into his mouth until I was spraying his gullet with my semen. I came hard and long, filling him with my seed. I pulled him up in to my arms and held him tightly to me. It was raw, sensual and very erotic. There just weren't any words for us, to say, we knew, it was in every look and action we made.

It was still daylight when I woke and started loving on Danny's wonderful body. Sucking an biting lightly at his nipples while pulling and stretching his testicles with one hand. Dan stretched his body and moaned as he felt the pressure as I pulled hard on his sac. His cock was standing tall, seeing it hard and erect made me want to sit on it again and grind it hard in me. But no, this was for Danny, it was as much for me as it was for him although I craved his sex. He was my drug, my addiction. I need his semen in my body.

Turning to the 69 position so I could get all of his long thick cock in me, I sucked on the corona drawing all the pre-cum from it I could. I sucked his length deep into my throat, my muscles massaging his length making him moan and writhe. He began calling my name as his body tensed and his hips arched up to drive his cock deeper into me. In his rapture he even called me Tommy, he hasn't done that since the second grade, I was sure he didn't even knew he said it and somehow that warmed my heart. Slowly his orgasm subsided, and again we lay wrapped together and silent. We were complete, everything as it should be.

How fast we become addicted to the pleasures of the flesh. The smell and feel of Danny's skin against mine was now a physical need. I had to have him. The days spent without him since our reunion weekend have been the longest I can remember. We've had the miracle of reuniting and now we only need one more, the job at WKU or any job, to put us together as we need to be. If it's not that job, then it will be another. We will be together, that part is certain. The only questions are when and how.

I was in the shower when Dan woke, he joined me there and we washed each other, kissed, rubbed, clung to each other and generally put every inch of our bodies into contact with some part of the others body. Finished, we dried each other and I went to the kitchen and told him to stay out of it until I told him he could come in.

After about 45 minutes I had our dinner ready, the dining table set, the wine cooling in a bucket beside the table and I called him to come and eat. I set his plate in front of him and he broke into a great smile. Dinner was Filet Mignon with Lobster tails and drawn butter, a baked potato and a small salad with almond croissants. It was delicious and sated our appetites after our strenuous sexual workout. Dan cleaned up the dishes and I went to change into shorts and a tee shirt. We would lie together on the sofa as we watched the Saturday Night Movie.

About two a.m. I woke and we were still on the sofa. I stood and pulled a very tired as sleepy Dan to his feet and guided him to our bed. All tucked in and Danny spooned to my back we were sleeping in a matter of minutes. This time we didn't wake until 7:30 a.m. I slipped from Danny's hold on me and went to the kitchen and made coffee, Danny stumbled in as the coffee was finishing up. He walked straight to me at the sink and put his arms around me and kissed my neck again.

"Here you are...I woke without you in bed and my first thought was it was all a dream, then I smelled the coffee and knew you were here. It scared me TJ, thinking it was all a dream again."

"I'm sorry babe, you were sleeping so peacefully I didn't have the heart to wake you. By the way, you were a tiger in bed last night. I loved it, you just took me. Do you remember calling my name, you called me Tommy in the throes of your orgasm. You haven't called me that since we were in the second grade babe. I liked it though. It made me feel all warm and fuzzy when it came to me after we had finished."

Dan went to retrieve the Sunday paper from the driveway and we settled at the table with our coffee and the paper, under the table our feet and legs were entwined maintaining the needed physical contact. After a few minutes we took the paper and our coffee to our bed, we lay together each reading and sipping our coffee and our bodies touching somewhere. We spent hours there, dosing off, waking and kissing, just being together, taking comfort in knowing that our soul mate was beside us. There was nowhere we would rather be nor no one we would rather be with.

I spent a good deal of the afternoon on the internet learning about WKU and it's Alumni. Callum called in the afternoon just to say hi and check on his Dad. Cal liked having everything in its place and everyone where they should be. He fretted a bit because his old man wouldn't stay put these past ten days or so. I suspected too, that Cal was a little bit uncomfortable with Jerry being in the house so often. He never stayed the night, Janie would not do that with Cal and Suze in the house and had insisted that I not do it either.

I knew that a serious talk with both my children needed to happen soon. Perhaps after I returned on Monday night. They need to know and understand that the relationship with Dan and I was just as permanent and as committed as Janie and Jerry's marriage would be. Dan and I just didn't have the option of marriage.

Around four p.m. we got in the car and I drove to the WKU campus and back home, learning the route. On the way back to the house Dan's cell rang and it was Connor, his son. I smiled to myself, Dan was doing a lot of listening and I suspected that he might be getting the call about borrowing the car. He ended the call by asking Cal to come on over and they would talk. Dan looked over to me and shook his head and I laughed.

"he wants the Corvette for prom I'll bet." I said.

"TJ! how do you do that? that's scary...how did you know?

"Relax Danny it comes from living with teens. No special powers here...I got the same call last week from Cal about my car. His Mom's SUV just doesn't excite him like this car does."

We were in the TV room when Connor knocked and came into the kitchen. Dan called out.

"We're in the TV room Connor."

He seemed a bit surprised when he saw me. Dan and I stood as he introduced me to his Son. Connor was 6'1 or so and a handsome young man, he had his Dad's smile and twinkle in his eyes. Dan reminded Connor that he had talked about me a lot over the years and Connor remembered he had. Dan related our meeting at the reunion and that I might be moving here to work at WKU soon.

I learned that Connor played Football and Baseball in High School and was working hard to improve and hone his skills in the hopes of a sports scholarship. I told him about Cal and his sister. Connor was almost a month older than Callum. I excused myself to let them talk and went to the kitchen and started thinking about our dinner. I stuck my head in the doorway of the TV room.

"excuse me guys...Connor you want to stay and eat with us, we're having baked chicken and veggies."

He smiled and looked to his Dad not sure if he should stay or not.

"aw c'mon Connor, you know you're hungry. It'll give us a chance to get to know each other more." I said.

Dan spoke up. "it would really be nice to have you eat with us Son. I really miss being with you."

Connor beamed a killer smile. "Sure I'd love to stay. I just need to let Mom know."

Connor stepped out on the patio and called his Mom. Dan came to the kitchen and hugged me.

"Thanks for that, I miss being around them so much."

and he sat down in one of the stools at the island.

"Is it okay if I watch you do your magic in here?"

Just then Connor came in and sat by his Dad.

"Who's doing magic Dad?" Connor asked.

"It's TJ, Son, he's a great cook... we had Steak and Lobster tails last night."

Dan rose and walked to the door leading into the garage...

"Connor..come look at TJ's car."

They stepped into the garage and I heard ...

"Oh Wow! That's so cool Dad...how old is this car?"

"it's a 1967 Model son. That was fifty four years ago."

I opened the door and said..

"Connor, come here a sec..."

As he walked up I handed him the car keys...

"you and your Dad take it for a drive...It just looks old, all the parts and pieces are new, it's called a Resto Mod. You guys have fun and make him let you drive it too Connor. He really likes it."

"Gee...Thanks Mr. Clarke"

"Hey...none of that ...please call me TJ. Mr. Clarke is my Pop."

"yes Sir and thank you again...I wont let Dad hot rod it too much."

"Good for you. He needs someone to watch him. Have fun."

As I closed the Door and heard him shout.

"Dad! he gave me the keys and said we should take a ride. He's really cool, I like him already."

I wondered when Connor would get it. All I was doing was getting him to be with his Dad one on one for a while. I know Danny understood what I had done. Gay man or straight man, a father loves his children and spending time with them is the greatest gift divorced Dads can ever get. It seemed to me that Connor was making an effort. He had called his Dad. Granted he wanted something but then don't all teens want something when they call or voluntarily visit the parents.

I busied myself in the kitchen getting the chicken in the oven, making a lemon vinegarette for the salad and making a fresh veggie stir fry. I put croissants in the warming oven, made iced tea mainly for Connor and the house was smelling good when Connor and Dan returned. Connor came in raving about the Stang and asked a zillion questions about the rebuild, who did it, how did I like it and would I ever sell it. He went on and on until Dan stopped him. I did tell him that I couldn't sell it and live to tell about it. "

My son Callum, would murder me in my sleep. He's laid claim to that car and can hardly wait for me to get too old to drive."

Connor went to wash up before dinner and Danny wrapped me in a bear hug...

"you are something else TJ. Thank you. This is the most time I've spent alone with Connor since he was a little kid. He's coming around too. We had a good talk and he asked about you, if you were my date. I told him yes you were but that we were a lot closer to married than we were to dating. He seemed to accept it well. He really likes you too."

"that car is a lot more than just a ride, Danny. It brought me and my son closer too." I told him.

Danny you can never breathe a word of this to anyone. When Cal graduates college, the Stang is his graduation present. He has no idea. I have the shop that did my car looking for another one for me to be ready then. They're going to freshen up the Stang too before he gets it.

Connor returned and his Dad went to clean up next. Connor sat at the island and told me that he and his Dad really had a good time and he thanked me. When I asked him why he was thanking me he said.

"uh..Mr. C..I mean TJ, things were really bad after my folks divorced. My Mom lied to Malin and me about Dad, trying to make us hate him. It hurt like hell when they split, My Dad is a good man and I had a hard time accepting the things my Mom told us. Like all lies it eventually caught up to her and she had to tell us the truth before Dad did. For a while it was like we didn't have parents at all. Dad always called and finally Malin and I started talking to him on the phone and now we're working our way back into his life. This afternoon with my Dad is the best time I've had with him in ages. You're giving me my Dad back. That's why I thank you. You're super in my book TJ. Thanks."

Just as he finished Danny came back and we all moved to the table and dug into our dinner. Like all growing boys Connor ate enough for three men, Dan and I sat and watched him eat half a chicken. Dan and Connor did the clean up quickly and we went to the TV room. Dan and Connor talked for over an hour about everything from school to sports then to girls. Connor did fine until the girls were brought up then he started blushing like crazy.

I sat there listening and decided I ought to give Cal a call, listening to Dan and Connor made me miss him. I excused my self and went out on the patio to place the call. Cal thought something was wrong immediately but I convinced him that Dan and Connor had just made me miss him and I just wanted to hear his voice. We talked for a few minutes about nothing in particular. Before we hung up he said...

"this was cool Dad. You can call me like this anytime. I miss you too. Are you going to move to Bowling Green to be with Dan?"

"Whoa..where did that come from Cal?"

"Suze thinks you will move there to be with him."

"Cal I have thought about it and I'll know more soon. But regardless all that would change IF I should move here would be the time it takes us to get together as a family. Everything else stays the same. I think you will like Dan's Son Connor, he plays Football and Baseball , he's a month older than you and a lot bigger too"

We rattled on for a while then we hung up. I smiled to myself. That's a great kid I have there I thought as I went back into the house. In a few minutes Connor's Mom called him giving him a hard time, not believing he was still here. He asked her to hold a sec and handed the phone to Dan.

"Dad please tell her I am here and have been the whole time. She thinks I'm lying to her."

Dan took the phone...

"Hey Mary Ann, It's Dan...Connor is here, he has been for over three hours now. You should apologize to him, he wasn't lying to you...Whoa...just stop it..Now! You do as you please but you will drive your children away from you acting like this. I'm hanging up now, goodbye!"

"Sorry you had to hear that TJ...and Connor, I'm sorry you have to put up with her ravings, she's lied about me so much to you and your sister she thinks everyone lies, I'm afraid she has transferred her anger to you Son. You and your sister can come here any time you feel the need. You tell Malin that tonight . I'll call her tomorrow after your Mom has calmed down."

Dan looked to me and I nodded my agreement.

"yes Connor, we mean it. Anytime you feel the need or just want to hang out feel free to come over. Call first if you can, but come over even if you can't call."

Connor stood and said he did have homework to do so he should go home. I held out my hand to shake with him and he took it but pulled me into a hug too. He whispered to me ..

"thanks for being with my Dad, you're good for him. I'm glad you're with him."

Dan walked him to his car and I tried to compose myself. What Connor said when he hugged me to him choked me up and tears filled my eyes. In our first meeting Connor had approved of me being with his Dad. That was a gift from above to me. I hope he told his Dad too.

Danny came back into the house and he didn't say a word. He just walked straight up to me and hugged me to him hard. I felt him trembling against me.

"are you okay Danny?" I asked.

He just nodded his head and held me tight and I hugged him back just as tightly. Finally his hold loosened and he pushed back, tears streaking his cheeks.

"Connor just told me that he really likes you and he's glad you're here with me. He told me that he could see that I was happy with you and I deserved it after these past five years of misery. He thinks we're good for each other and belong together."

I wiped my teary eyes..

"he told me too when he hugged me."

"Thanks to you TJ, I've been closer to my Son today than I have in the past five years. He and I had a great talk while we were out in the Stang. Thanks for that too. I know you did it just to get us away and alone together. I love you babe."

We settled down after the emotion of Connor's visit and him telling us he approved our new relationship and that he knew we belonged together. Dan found a movie and I pulled

out my laptop and studied WKU some more.

"Oh Danny...I almost forgot. when I went out on the patio and called Cal he asked me if I was going to move here. His sister has decided that I will move here to be with you. I told him that I have thought about it and that I would know more soon but that if I did the only think that would change would be the time it took us to get together, that nothing else would change. I guess that the kids are more tuned in toward us parents that we thought. At first he thought something was wrong for me to call him from here. I told him about meeting Conner and how it made me miss him. When we ended the call he said it was cool to talk with me like that and that I could chat with him anytime."

Danny returned to his movie and I decided to go to bed. I took the laptop with me and told Dan to finish his movie, I'd be on the laptop anyway. When the movie was over Dan came to the bedroom and found me asleep on top of the covers in just my boxers and with the laptop on beside me. I woke when he moved the laptop aside and pulled him onto the bed with me. We were both tired and Dan got up to take off his clothes and got right back in bed with me. He spooned to my back and held me close. I turned my head and kissed him good night.

"I love you Danny, each day you fill up my life a little more. Today, being accepted by Connor made me feel so good. He's a great young man Danny, you did alright with him."

"I love you too babe. I know what you mean about filling up my life everyday. I never knew how miserable I was until we met again at the reunion. We need to get to sleep babe, I've got work and you've got to dazzle Ransdell tomorrow. Call me or text me when your out, okay?"

"Night babe...yeah you'll be my first call after the interview."

We drifted off to la la land, both of us needing the rest, all the strenuous sexual activity and lack of sleep time had finally caught up to our thirty eight year old bodies. We slept almost nine hours.

I was up at seven making Dan's breakfast, he came into the kitchen suited up with the very corporate General Motors look about him. He held his suit coat over his shoulder and wore a starched white dress shirt with a handsome tie, his flat stomach and thirty inch waist drew the eye to his midsection and of course mine strayed lower. His fly stayed flat despite covering what I knew to be 'impressively big equipment' but today that was a good thing. No one else need know how well my Danny was endowed. He ate his breakfast of fruit, hot cereal with toast and black coffee and was out the door at 7:20 a.m. I sat at the island counter finishing my coffee and thinking how lucky I was to have that handsome man in my life again.

My morning flew by and suddenly I was dressed and out the door at 12:10 on my way to my interview at one p.m. I walked up to President Ransdell's secretary at 12:55 p.m. and she told him I was here. Almost immediately his door opened and he approached with a smile and an his hand extended. We shook hands and he ushered me into his office and we sat on the sofa together.

He and President Fisher, my current employer were long time friends and he said that they had talked several times this past week concerning me. He also told me that I was highly recommended. His questions began with asking me what I knew of the WKU and that was a perfect opening for me. I started talking and rattled on for more than fifteen minutes talking about his school, the Capital Campaign and ideas I had for an ongoing contribution plan for Alumni contributions. He was impressed and said he had never interviewed anyone any better prepared.

When he asked why I wanted to be here in Bowling Green at WKU. I told him that I had recently entered into a serious and committed relationship with an old childhood friend and school mate. I knew that living an hour away would not conducive to a successful, lasting relationship and that I truly wanted this to work out.

"Very commendable Thomas. May I ask what her name is?"

I smiled. "of course Sir, his name is Daniel."

he laughed lightly "sorry for the assumption, it makes no difference here at all. We have several same sex couples among our Faculty and Staff. What does your partner do here.?"

"Daniel is an executive with the General Motors Plant here sir."

"Splendid, you two will fit in well here. Daniel will be invited and expected at all of our Faculty and Staff social functions throughout the year."

"Thank you sir, that is very comforting to know."

"Now Thomas, I would like to offer you a position with my personal staff. Your duties will be almost identical to what you have done at Belmont over the years, Your title will be Executive Assistant to the President."

He handed me a folded piece of paper. This is the annual salary that we are offering you with this new position. I know your present compensation and benefits package and ours will be the same except for the amount of salary written on this.

I took the paper but did not open it until he had finished speaking. When I opened it I saw one single dollar amount written down. It read: $114,000.00.

I was stunned, that figure was exactly twice my current salary. I looked up at him and started to speak when he said.

"I am aware that we are doubling your salary Thomas. Ours is a much larger University than Belmont, and you will be dealing with a great deal more people here than you were in Nashville. That figure is at the top of your bracket. If you need more you will have to go out and get it donated to the school. Needless to say your references and your body of work are impressive and should you decide to accept this offer we will be extremely pleased to have you on board as a member of our staff."

"Thank you sir and yes, I accept your offer. When must I start my new duties?"

"I think a month from now would be about right. That will give you Two weeks notice for my friend and two weeks to get moved and settled in. Starting you off in the summer semester will ease you into your routine without the distractions of the hectic fall period of enrollment. Will that do for you.?"

"Yes sir, you are very generous and I am very happy to be working with this growing, thriving University. We have a lot of untapped potential here in my opinion. I will be eager to begin meeting new people. Thank you again sir. I can promise that you will never regret hiring me."

The President rose and I stook and shook his hand again. He led me to his assistant's work station and had her give me all the forms and information for new hires. Telling me to bring the completed forms in the day I start working here. We said our good byes and I told him that I am excited and eager for this new opportunity.

I'm not sure if my feet touched the pavement as I went to my car. I dug my phone out of the console and dialed Danny. He was in a meeting and I left a three word message for him: I got it! I got back to Dan's at 2:15 p.m and Dan had not returned my call as yet. At three p,m. I heard the door open and he came rushing in, he grabbed me, lifted me off the floor and swung us around a couple of times.

"Congratulations TJ, you got the job!

Setting me down he sat at the island.

"tell me everything TJ. I can hardly believe it. WE'RE TRULY TOGETHER NOW!!!"

"Well Dan, obviously I blew them away with my excellent skills and magnetic personality! One month from today I will become the Executive Assistant to the President if Western Kentucky University. Oh and by the way, to be sure that I would accept they doubled my current salary. I'll be giving two weeks notice at work and will have two weeks to move.

We need to go to Nashville together and go through my place and see what we want to bring here. There are some things I want to bring like art work, a couple of sentimental pieces of furniture. With the real estate marked depressed I will keep the house and get an management agent to rent it out and take care of all the landlord headaches."

"Oh TJ this is so wonderful. Tonight we're going to the best place in town for dinner. All I have to say is I'm with GM and I can get a good table anywhere on a moments notice"

"But Danny, I have to go back tonight, remember. A restaurant is not where I want to spend the last hours of this visit with you. We'll order in a pizza and get naked, okay"

"I forgot you had to go back but we'll do the dinner this weekend either here or at your place. Can you believe the events since we went to that reunion. Oh Tommy I love you so!"

He did it again...he called me Tommy...I like it...he just does it when he's really excited. Oh wow, we really are going to live together now. Danny and TJ at last.

" Dan, when President Ransdell asked about my partner he said "may I ask her name?"

I replied "yes sir, his name is Daniel."

"He went into a speech about there being several same sex couples among the faculty and staff and when he asked where you worked and I said GM he absolutely glowed. He said you were invited with me to any and all faculty and staff social functions...Oh my...wont your friend Charles from the Market be surprised when he sees us at a faculty function."

"Ha! I can hardly wait to see the look on his face then and you being the Executive Assistant to the President will keep him on his toes and behaving himself I hope. This just gets better and better babe." Dan said.

"Speaking of better and better...lets get at it. I need some Danny time. Get naked Danny!"

We almost ran to the bedroom strewing clothes aside as we went. Once in bed I was all over Dan. I suppose it was the excitement of the new job and knowing that we would be together at last, had me so keyed up, I couldn't get enough of him. My lips slid off his and down his chin to his neck, kissing and licking him. My tongue dug into the little hollow by his collarbone lapping at his sweet tasting skin. On down to chew on a nipple, harder than before, his chest arched up pressing hard against my mouth as he roared in delight. We were in a frenzy, I quickly traced my tongue down his treasure trail and in one motion grabbed his hard cock in one hand and sucked him into my throat until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

I pushed hard to get more of him down my throat, massaging his cock with my tongue and throat muscles. With his entire cock in my throat I reached for the lube on the night stand and coated my fingers and his hole, Still sucking his cock I slipped two fingers into his ass massaging his rectum as well as his cock. I turned my fingers and stroked his prostate causing him to scream loudly.

"Now TJ now...I'm ready...now please..I need you..now."

In just a minute or two I had hit my stride, slamming hard into him filling the room with the sounds of flesh slapping on flesh along with the moans and groans of two men frantic to satisfy that never ending itch to go deeper and harder than ever before.

It never lasts long enough...soon we were both at the brink, ready to soar to new heights with our impending mutual orgasms. Our bodies and minds racing to that sweetest of moments when both of us reached the peak, that indescribable moment of release, completion, the joining of two into one. Exquisite and pure bliss attained for that one perfect moment, the perfect combination of physical and emotional satisfaction. Everything stops for us in that one moment. Nothing exists but us and that feeling. Two souls joined into one. Love.

We woke at six and showered and I fixed a quick dinner from the weekends left overs. After dinner we lay on the sofa touching, kissing, talking, planning for our life together. At eight I left to drive back to Nashville, Dan would come down on Wednesday and I would go back to him on Friday. I hardly remember the drive back to my house. Already it wasn't my home, just my house. From now on my home was where Danny was and it would always be that way.

I parked and closed the garage doors, went out to the front porch. retrieved the mail and then to change clothes and call Janie. Suze answered and we talked for a good while then she gave the phone to her Mom. I asked her when we could talk privately and she said she would come over now.

I fixed my drink of CC and water and poured her a glass of white wine. She came in the front door in less that five minutes after my call.

"What's up...oh migod...you're leaving us aren't you. You're moving!" She said.

"All these years together Janie and I still don't have a clue how you do that. Yes you're right as usual. A lot has happened that I wanted to talk over with you before we let the kids know. I've been hired as Executive Assistant to the President of Western Kentucky University. More importantly Cal and Suze can go to college there free of charge, tuition and dorm fees waived for employees and their children. I know how you will miss them when they're off at school. I've missed them for eight years and I see them a lot. But I will be there at the school and at home there with Dan.

I thought that the timing was right, it will help get you and Jerry off to a better start than with me just a few minutes away. Cal and Suze can come up anytime. I even trust Cal to drive up. He's a good driver and has common sense too. Do you and Jerry plan on a big wedding...the reason I ask is that I'm here for another month. If you want to get married that quickly I can be here and keep the kids in school and feed them. Otherwise they will have to come to me in Bowling green when school is out here. No decisions now babe. That can wait for you to talk over with Jerry, I wanted you to know where we stood a.s.a.p."

"Jerry and I have talked and we've decided to have a civil ceremony then a big blow out of a reception party for friends and family after the honeymoon. I think we can get that done in a month, the wedding/honeymoon part. Jerry would get married tonight if we could. So he will be all for getting it done fast.

"I almost forgot, Congratulations on the job. Did President Fisher freak out when you told him?'

"No, I told him when I sent off the resume. He wished me good luck but he hoped I would change my mind. He is good friends with President Ransdell at WKU and they talked several times this past week. President Ransdell did say he had never had such a glowing recommendation from a current employer as Dr. Fisher gave me."

"I'm a bit intimidated by the size of WKU Janey. Over 21,000 students and we have a bit over 6,000 here at Belmont. But then again that just means more alumni to write bigger checks."

"That's more like TJ, that bit about being intimidated is not at all like you. You'll dazzle them just like you've always done here." Janey added.

"Gosh.., I can't believe I forgot to tell you this. When Cal and Suze are in college, I will be able to take care of their expenses without you having to share the expense if that's okay with you. They doubled my salary Janey, Doubled it! Also, I might as well run this by you now. When Cal graduates from College, with your consent, I would like to give him the Mustang as his graduation present. He loves that car and I know he will take care of it and not drive like a maniac in it. So what do you think?"

"Wow they're paying you that much...that's why you're intimidated TJ, that salary. Sure you can pay for their college expenses and thank you very much, Not many ex husbands would make that offer, I truly appreciate you thinking of me that way TJ. I've already been putting money aside for that but I can use it elsewhere I'm sure. My house has a way on knowing when I save up some money and then Wham, the furnace goes out. And as for giving him the car, Cal will be over the moon. I'll give him a couple of years of insurance on the car for my present. You know that you're setting an impressive precedent with Suze only two years behind him."

"Suze will be easy, she'll want a brand new car, practical and economical if I know my girl" I said.

"I'll make it easy for you TJ...a Miata is what she wants, today anyway."

"Now, how about a drink to celebrate my new job!" I handed her the glass I had poured.

"I'm not sure how I really feel about you moving away, we've been in each others lives for a long time now. I'll miss you not being here. But I know that you will be truly happy again and that gladdens my heart. I do so want you to be happy TJ."

"I know what you mean, but we can chat by phone and you and Jerry can come up to see the kids at school and stay with us. And I'll come here for birthdays and Graduations and just to visit."

We went out onto the back deck and sat with our drinks and talked, I managed to get her to tell of the wedding plans and honeymoon, there was a tinge of melancholy in the air between us. We were now with new partners and still the best of friends with our former spouse. We both took joy in our Son and Daughter and put their welfare at the forefront of all of our interactions together. Soon the twilight began to darken and Janey's cell buzzed, looking at it she said it was Jerry. I got up and went back into the house to give her privacy and refresh our drinks. Janey came in saying that Jerry wanted to take her to dinner and she left to get ready. I started making a list of things I wanted to take to Dan's.

I was surprised at the number of items I had listed when I gave it up and got ready for bed.

I could finish it up tomorrow night. I crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep thinking about Danny making hot and sweaty love to me.

Just when we think that things are perfect in our lives something happens that shakes us to our core and puts us on our knees praying for God's help. The phone call that all parents fear the most came early on a Tuesday morning. It was the Principal of Cal's high school.

"Mr. Clarke, there's been an accident involving your son Callum. A car ran through the crossing guard's signs and hit Callum as he was crossing the street in front of the school. I've called his Mother and she is on the way to the emergency room at Vanderbilt. She asked that I call you. My sincere sympathy and prayers go out to your family. Some students here have already started a prayer vigil for Callum. I wont keep you, I know you

want to get to your son. We will talk later."

As I ran through the office to the door I shouted at our secretary..

"My Son's been hit by a car...Vanderbilt ER."

I was out of the office and running to Hillsboro Pike. I knew it would be faster on foot that driving and parking a car. I managed to flag a Taxi and got to the ER in less than eight minutes. As I ran in the door I saw Janey sitting alone and with a fear in her eyes that I had never seen.

"they're still examining him, we don't know yet how bad he's hurt." she cried out between sobs.

I held her close and cried with her. Somehow being together helped ease the tears and we sat down, me with arms still around her. She spoke first...

"someone driving a big SUV was talking on the phone and ran right through the crossing guard's stop sign and whistle. The Principal told me that the police were questioning the driver when he called."

"give me your phone Janey, I'll call Jerry."

as she handed me her phone I saw this look on her face, like she was both grateful and couldn't believe I was doing it all at the same time. When Jerry answered I told him what had happened and where we were. He said he'd be here soon.

I looked back to Janey, who still had that look on her face.

"What! He's almost Cal's step Dad, he's already part of our family. He wants to be here for you and I'll bet he'd be hurt if we didn't call him ASAP."

She started to speak when the ER Doctor came to talk with us.

"Mr. & Mrs. Clarke, Cal is resting now. He has a broken left forearm and various cuts and bruises. My biggest concern is Head Trauma. We are monitoring him and there is slight swelling of the brain. He has no visible head injuries but with the impact he took it would be surprising if there were none at all. Callum told me that he jumped up when he saw that the truck was going to hit him. That act alone probably saved his legs from being broken and possibly severe internal injuries. His chances were a lot better on top of the truck instead of under it. We are monitoring him to be sure that there is no increase in the swelling of his brain. If nothing shows he may get to go home as early as tomorrow. He is a very lucky young man. A nurse will come and get you when we get him into a cubicle here in the ER."

As we thanked him Janey and I were relieved that he wasn't as injured as we first feared. Now we had to wait for the swelling in his brain to recede. As we sat down I felt like I was melting into a puddle, I was completed sapped of all energy and adrenalin. We sat there, holding hands and saying our private thanks when Jerry came rushing in. Janey just held her arms open, too exhausted to stand up as he hugged her to him.

A nurse came to tell us we could see him, one at a time and Janey found her reserves and jumped up and rushed to see her Son. Jerry sat and offered his hand, as I shook it he said...

"thanks for calling me TJ, I really appreciate this."

"You're one of us now Jerry, you're family, of course I'd call you. She needs you here just as much as me. Maybe more. Cal has a broken left forearm and cuts and bruises, but

there is a slight swelling in his brain that they are monitoring closely now. The Doc said Cal told him that he jumped up when he saw the truck was going to hit him and that most likely saved his legs from being broken. I doubt that I would have thought of that."

"me either, that's really amazing. How did it happen?"

"Cal was crossing at the cross walk, the crossing guard had her sign up and blowing her

whistle. The driver of the SUV was on the phone and just ran him down."

Janey came back in a few minutes and I went back to see Cal. As I pulled the curtain aside I heard...

"Hiya Pops!"

What a wonderful greeting to hear. I almost lost it right then but I choked back the tears.

"Hi Son!...looks like you really dodged a big one this time. Is your arm hurting much?"

"Nah, they gave me a pain shot before they brought me here. Hey Dad...I'll have a cast on the left arm but I'll still be able to drive the Stang for the prom."

I had to laugh...

"okay Cal...we'll get in some practice for you before the dance. How did you think to jump up just before you got hit. The Doc says that probably saved you having broken legs and even internal injuries. It just amazes me that you thought to do that."

"I saw it in some movie Dad. It just happened, I didn't think about it. I'm really sorry, I know this really upset Mom and you."

"Cal this wasn't your fault in any way. There's no reason for you to feel sorry about it."

"I know Pops, but seeing you guys so upset tears me up inside."

"You're a good Son Cal and I hope that you never know the terror your Mom and I felt not knowing how badly you were hurt. For all we knew you could be dying or dead. I've never felt such fear and dread before. I ran from my office to Hillsboro Pike. I got a cab there. I haven't talked to your Mom about it yet but I can imagine what her drive here was like."

"Thats why I'm sorry Dad, to cause you that pain, I would never want you to have to feel that way. I know it wasn't my fault but still I wish I could have kept you and Mom from feeling so scared about what happened to me."

"That's just one of the many things that make you such a joy to have as my Son Callum. You are truly a good person.'

"Aww Pops...I can't help it...it's just the way I was brought up...I have great parents. Now stop this talk about me. tell me, how are things with you and Dan?"

Just as Cal said his name my phone rang. I looked at the number and it was Danny.

"It's Dan calling!" I said to Cal

"Hey Dan..."

"TJ...I know this may sound weird...but I just had this feeling that I needed to call you...is everything alright?"

"yes, all is well...now. We had a very bad scare about an hour ago but we escaped with just one broken arm and very, very thankful that was all. Cal was hit by an SUV in the crosswalk at his school. His left arm was broken but it could have been so much worse. I'm with him and he had just asked how things were with us when the phone rang."

"Good grief...I'm really sorry, I know you and Janey must have been out of your minds with fear there for a while. It's really strange...I just felt that I had to call you, talk to you."

"Somehow you knew that I needed you. I needed to hear your voice. I needed you and you called me. I think that's pretty amazing."

Cal signaled that he wanted to talk to Dan.

"Wait a sec Danny..."

"Hi Dan, it's Cal...I just wanted to say hi and to thank you for making my Dad so happy. The Doc says I may get out of here tomorrow, fingers crossed. Okay, here's Pops again...bye."

"I'm back...we still on for tomorrow afternoon...great...oh...this joker here in the hospital tells me he can still drive a stick shift because it's his left arm that's broken. Still thinks he's driving my car to the Prom. Okay, I'll see you tomorrow afternoon. We'll go to see this guy here if he's at home. Bye Danny."

"Ohmigod...Dad! You're in love aren't you...somehow that never connected for me before. You and Dan are in love. I'm such a dummy, that's the difference in you...you're in love again!"

"Way to go Sherlock! What made you put all that together Cal."

"You Dad, if you could see your face when you talk to him! It's so obvious, you glow when your talking with him. I want to ask...er...uh never mind..it's not really my business no matter how curious I am."

"It's okay Cal...what are you curious about I'll answer if I can?"

"okay, you asked for it...I'm curious about...the..sex...you don't have to tell me. But I really want to know..."

"er...ah...Cal...we'll talk about this but not here okay. At my place, I'll answer your questions, I promise."

Cal did get discharged the next morning and we took him home to his Mom's where she could take care of him and 'mother him' to distraction. While she was out of the room I told him I'd hide him if he felt the need to get away. I told Janey to call if she wanted a break and I went back to my house.

Janey called the next morning to tell me that the police had called her and the field test for alcohol on the driver that hit Cal was positive. They would charge the driver with attempted murder by vehicle. I got so mad I was fuming. A drunk and on his phone at eight a.m. ran my Son down in his school crosswalk. I was furious.

I left work early in the afternoon, too angry to concentrate. I made a drink and was pacing the floor when there was a knock on the front door. I opened it and Dan stepped in and grabbed me into a hug. In in my anger I had forgotten that he was on his way here. Five minutes with Danny eased my bad mood considerably.

The phone rang and it was Cal begging me to get Janey to let him come over to my place.

"Dad you know how much I love her but I'm going crazy here, she's obsessed with making sure I'm okay. Please help me. She didn't sleep at all last night, she needs to rest too."

"Okay Son, I'll call her soon as we hang up. Hang in there Cal."

I dialed Janey's phone and heard the exhaustion in her voice.

"Janey when did you last sleep. You're exhausted. Listen, I'm coming over there and I'll bring Cal and Suze here. You have to get some rest. No arguments. I'm on my way."

I hung up and told Dan we were going over there now. We were there in three minutes and Janey was a wreck. I led her to her bedroom and had Suze undress her and we put her to bed, I had her swallow a sleeping pill, telling her it was aspirin. When she was in bed I called Jerry and told him what I had done and he said he would come right over and stay with her.

"thanks for getting her in the bed, she wouldn't hear of it earlier today; she gets a little bossy when she's worn out doesn't she." Jerry said.

I laughed with him...

"you learn fast Jerry...I'm taking Cal and Suze back to my place for the night..call me if you need me. Take good care of her Jerry."

I knocked on Cal's door and poked my head in...

"anyone here call for the Rescue Squad?"

"Pops! That was quick...thank you, thank you...hey Dan...didn't know you were here. Good to see you again."

Jerry drove up while we were loading into the car and I told him about slipping her a Tylenol PM and telling her it was aspirin. He shook hands with Dan and Cal and asked Suze if she'd rather stay home, and that he might need her help with her Mom. She decided she would since she didn't have much to do at my place. I kissed her and told her I loved her and we'd see her tomorrow.

Back at my house the three of us were in the kitchen and I made a drink for Dan and I and poured out a O,J, for Cal. We chatted a bit and then I started making dinner. Dan and Cal loved my Chicken Marsala and they cleaned up after we ate. In the TV room Cal asked for a pillow and a blanket.

"Dan, Dad...thanks for the rescue. Poor Mom was wasted. Listen you guys...I'm going to watch TV and sleep here on this sofa tonight. I know I could use the guest room but you two will have more privacy if I stay in here. You'd have a hard time getting any action out of Dad with me next door Dan."

Dan and I both blushed. Then Dan laughed...

"Cal I may get you to talk to my Son Connor, and see if you can get him to pimp for me like you do for your Dad!"

That brought laughs from everyone.

At eight Dan and I went to my room and left Cal with the TV. We lay on my bed still fully dressed and made out like teens again. When Dan started to get up to go back home I pushed him back, jerked his zipper down and hauled out that big cock of his and buried it deep in my throat. Danny was trying to keep quiet but little moans escaped as he grabbed fistfuls of bed covers in each hand.

I was a mad man, determined to have him cum before he left me. My practice on his big tool proved handy as I devoured his cock and buried it deep as my throat massaged it's length and hardness. I held his cock steady with one hand and pulled and stretched his ball sack in the other. I felt his balls moving and knew he was about to cum. He groaned, loud even with his mouth closed, as he filled me with his semen. I nursed him until his cock was limp. He pulled me up to kiss him and reached for my fly and in minutes I was filling him with my cum. We lay together for a few minutes more and we both knew he had to get on the road.

Dan ducked into the TV room to say bye to Cal and Cal stood and hugged him.

"I want to come visit you guys and meet your Son and Daughter Dan. Pops, our family has more than doubled this month. That's really cool."

As Dan drove off Cal and I stood waving on the porch. When we turned to go back in Cal put his good arm over my shoulders. You ready yet to tell me when you're going to move to Bowling Green Pops.

We sat at the island in the kitchen.

"Okay son, I guess I am. I applied for a job at WKU the college there. I've accepted their offer and will go to work there in a month from last Monday. You will be going to college there and so will your sister. It's big Cal. More than 21,000 students. All the sports programs you can imagine. Your Tuition and Dorm fees are paid for. We'll talk about your living off campus for your senior year when the time comes. And Danny and I will be there just three miles from Campus. We have a swimming pool in the back yard too."

When I move Cal, nothing changes but the miles between us. When you get a car you can come up yourself. It's only sixty miles. I've already talked with your Mom about you and Suze driving up alone. I want you to understand why I'm doing this now."

"Pops, I know. With Mom and Jerry getting hitched and me off to college after next year it makes sense. Plus you're in love, you gotta go be with him. I do understand and I'm so very happy for you and Dan. You two deserve some happiness for your very own."

"Thank you Son. I love you. Cal, you can sleep in the guest room tonight. And thanks for giving us the space earlier. One day you'll realize how much that meant for me."

The next afternoon after getting home from work Cal called again.

"Hiya Pops, what are you up to?"

"I'm just chilling out after work Son."

"Is it okay to come over. The warden has released me to my regular routine."

I laughed with him.

"Sure come on over, you want to have dinner with your old man?"

"Sure Pops, that'd be fun. See you in a few...Oh...Sean's here, can he come too.?"

"As long as it's okay with his folks, your friends are always welcome Son."

"Thanks Dad...he's calling home now, we'll see you soon."

Cal and Sean were at my door within minutes.

"hey guys...Sean... welcome...It's been a while since I've seen you, you're becoming quite a handsome young man."

I noticed that Sean and Cal both blushed bright red at that comment. I invited them to sit at the island in the kitchen while I cooked.

"is Spaghetti okay with you guys?" I asked.

"that will be great Mr. C, I love it." Sean said.

I'm going to start dinner, but I can talk while I cook so spill it Cal...what's on your mind tonight? I noticed that Cal looked to Sean before he spoke.

"Well Pops I'm out of the hospital and at your place. Are you ready to tell me about that thing I'm curious about?"

I was surprised to say the least he wanted to talk about gay sex with Sean sitting beside him. I looked from one of them to the other a couple of times.

"Now Cal?"

"oh...uh..Sean wants to know too...uh...er...Dad...You've always been up front with me about this stuff so I might as well tell you that Sean and I have fooled around a bit...jacking each other off, sleeping naked together and we've even kissed a few times."

They were both beet red from blushing as Cal told of their sexual adventures. I supposed that I was blushing too. I had never expected to be having this conversation with my son and his friend.

"well okay I guess. Dan and I do have sexual relations. Both oral and anal. Most gay men do the same. Some don't do both for their own personal reasons. I will not get into graphic detail with you two but I suggest that you get a dictionary and figure out what those two terms mean if you have any doubts."

"Sure Pops, it's just that we don't know what we are. Are we Gay? We just don't know."

"Callum...Sean...you're only seventeen. Boys, even men experiment sexually with each other. It does not mean that you are gay, you're just doing what most of your friends are doing, it's just that no one talks about it. If you were truly gay at your age Cal, you would want to be taking Sean here to the Prom, not double dating with him."

Both boys wrinkled their noses and said 'eeew' at the same time. I laughed.

"Here's what I think you two may want to know. First being gay is not a choice we deicide to make. It's something you're born with I believe. A lot of gay men, like me, try our best to ignore the gay urges and thoughts and we marry and have families. Some never admit their secret desires. Others like me can't make their marriage work and divorce. In my case I was thirty two years old when I admitted to my self that I am Gay.

I am also a very fortunate gay man. I've managed to find the one person with whom I know I can live with and love with for the rest of my life. Daniel fulfills all my needs for a partner, a lover and a companion. Yes Cal, you were right that first day in the hospital when you guessed or realized that I was in love with Dan. I am in love with him and it is the best feeling I've known in eight years an I know that Dan loves me as well.

I did and still do love your mother Cal, but it is a different love now. Janey and I are forever bound together because of you and your sister, our love created both of you. Danny and I are bound together because we want to be together, we each need the other, emotionally and physically. That is where the sex part comes into play.

Sex itself can be lots of fun. Like you two, I know that you care about each other but you're too young to really be in love with each other. Having sex with each other is fun, it feels so darn good and there's the thrill of the taboo of two guys doing it together.or one another, but it lacks the emotional component that 'being in love' adds. That's when the earth moves for you, when you make love to to your special someone. Sex between two people who are in love is this fantastic bonus you get from loving that person. You can live with, and even love a person without sexual relations but it is a very different type of love. Sexual fulfillment is a healthy and necessary part of being a healthy human.

You guys are so young. Please, don't be in a rush to put a label on this. You're experimenting, and that is a natural part of young guys growing up. You've got this fantastic body part that you can play with and it makes you feel so good. It can feel even better when you have someone to play with it for you. You're still finding out who you are and what you want to be. There's no need for you to put a label on yourselves yet.

But there's nothing wrong in what you do together. I admit I am surprised by what you've told me but I'm not at all shocked. It's a natural occurrence between friends your age. There are no set ways for any two people to experience sex with a partner. Just put the two naked bodies of two people who truly care for each other together and human nature will take care of the rest. The human form is designed so that there are multiple ways that very gratifying sex can be achieved. Once you are in love you will learn how to love your partner sexually and emotionally as well."

"Any questions boys?"

"Wow Dad...you make it sound like it's just as natural and a girl and a guy."

"that's because it is just as natural Callum, and at your age, it is more common than a girl and guy doing the same things. Young men experiment with each other. It's been going on forever. The un-natural part is that gay people must keep their sexual preference a secret. Homophobia exists and is even nurtured by some, and it isn't legal for us to marry the person we love, yet."

Sean spoke up...

"T...Thank you Mr. C...I really appreciate what you've told us. I was all messed up thinking I was a sicko freak because I really do like doing what Cal and I have done together. Either way, gay or straight I know I can be a normal guy. Thank you again."

"Don't you let anyone tell you any different either, Sean. This old world is full of gay men and women who are healthy, normal human beings."

"Sean, I can't speak for your family but as for Cal. this is the way it is. Yours or his eventual sexual orientation will never be an issue in our family. Your happiness and your leading a productive and successful life is the goal for Janey and I as parents. It's our job to love and nurture our children to adulthood, with enough guidance and educations to achieve your goals, not the goals of your parents."

"I can only hope that your family feels the same Sean, for that is what you deserve."

"Okay guys, grab up a plate and load it up. Let's eat."

After dinner the boys cleaned up and we watched a ball game on TV then they had to leave. Cal hugged me tight and kissed my cheek...

"Dad you're just the greatest. I love that I can come and talk to you about stuff like tonight.I love you, Pops."

"Thanks son I love you too." To my surprise Sean hugged me too.

"I wish I could feel as close to my Dad as I do to you Mr. C. I just hardly ever get to see him more than a minute or two at a time."

"I wish that too Sean."

I made a mental note to get more info from Cal about Sean's home life. The boys left and I closed up the house and went to my room. I set out my clothes for the weekend and packed my personals in the carry all. My Friday workday went by quickly for a change and suddenly it was Friday afternoon and I was on my way to home to Danny.

As I drove I thought about Sean, Cal's friend missing his Dad and trying to figure out what I could do for him without meddling. Before I could get it figured out I was at the exit to Dan's house and I phoned Dan to let him know I was here As I pulled into the drive the garage door was up and Dan was standing there waiting for me. My face hurt from smiling so big, my heart was beating a mile a minute just looking at him waiting for me. We were locked in a kiss before the door was all the way down. Two days without him seemed an eternity.

"Only 25 more days to go. I'm marking off the days until you're here with me for good."

"I know babe, me too."

In our bedroom we just fell onto the bed hugging each other tightly. Gradually the need for full body contact eased and we could function without constant touching. I went to check the Fridge and found that we needed a run to the market for the weekends meals.

We ran into Charles the Professor and received his cool hello. I asked Dan not to tell him about my job and lets just wait and see his reaction when he sees us at a Faculty function.

With the Market cart loaded for the weekend we checked out and made our way home. While I made our dinner Dan's daughter and son called, making him a happy Dad. We were sitting in the kitchen eating our dinner when Dan mentioned that tomorrow night he was taking me out for our celebration dinner. My new job and our new life together and I was moving here in 3 weeks.

Danny told me how this town had welcomed General Motors when Corvette Production was moved here. GM Executives were given preferential treatment just about everywhere.

They were given Country Club Memberships and could get a table at any restaurant with their business card. Also they received several free rounds of golf per month and passes to shows and concerts. Privately the GM folks were just happy to be here. The people, the weather and the entire state were head and shoulders above the previous site. All the free gifts and instant access completely amazed them and made them feel so very welcomed.

For out Saturday evening out Dan had reservations at the City Club and we went out for our first evening on the town together. Our dinner was fabulous and the service the best I had ever experienced. We left at 10:30 very satisfied and content. At home Dan asked if I was up for a surprise and I agreed. He told me to change into my sexy jeans and a tee or a tank top.

"we're going dancing tonight at the gay club near WKU!

It had bee two or three lifetimes ago that I last danced but tonight was Danny's night to wine and dine me. Dancing we would go.

I had been in gay bars of course but always on the make and alone. Tonight was the first time with my partner. We had a ball dancing and flirting with each other like we'd just met. Other guys kept trying to cut in or ask us separately to dance with them but we declined saying we were on our honeymoon. After about three hours I said to Dan...

"let's go home babe, I'm too horny to dance anymore. I want your naked furry body on me filling me up with that big cock in your pants."

We were out the door and in the car in a flash.

"wow babe, that was fun...I don't think I've ever danced that hard or that long before. I'm completely soaked with sweat...we'll have to jump in the shower before we get all sweaty and sticky again. Thanks for tonight Danny! What a ball! You know I'm crazy about you, always have been, always will be. I love you Dan. With all my heart I love you."

A nice warm shower with the one you love can cure a lot of nagging aches and pains. The feel of his skin slick with the water cascading down on us was so erotic. It didn't take Dan very long to have me flush against the shower wall while he probed deep into my guts with his hard, insatiable cock. The cool tile, the water, his hard cock filling me and his warm skin against my backside brought me to climax quickly. My cock was up against my belly and my body flush against the tile as my semen coated both the wall and me. While my ejaculation was emptying my testicles, Dan's cock filled my ass with his seed. I was spent, I don't remember making it to the bed.

We were awake at eight on Sunday Morning, I made coffee quickly and we scanned through the paper with our first cup. I refilled our cups and started bacon to frying and prepared the ingredients to make us French Toast. We ate and read the paper, seemingly oblivious to the other but under the breakfast table our feet and legs were entwined as always.

Janey called about one in the afternoon to let us know that the wedding was set for the fourth of July weekend.

"That's great Janey and it's about time too. So whats the plan?" I asked.

"We're having the ceremony here at home with just Jerry's Mom and Sister and my Mom, Cal and Suze. TJ, I know this is going to sound strange but I wanted to warn you, Jerry may ask you to be his best man. He's asked me about it. He thinks you're just about the coolest guy on the planet with the way you've accepted him into the family with your friendship and kindness. I'm okay with it too, I'd like you to be there, Dan too if he wants to come, He's family now as much as Jerry. Cal and Suze both think it's a great idea."

"Really? Well if he asks I'll say yes. It does surprise me in a way but if the roles were reversed I could see me doing the same thing. He's a great guy. Gosh, tongues will wag in the Village when they read that in the paper. What about the honeymoon?

"That's where you and Dan come in. Can you have Cal and Suze with you that next week after the wedding.?

"I'm sure but let me ask Dan right quick...hold on a sec."

I ran it by Dan and he was all for it, saying we could get his two over here at the same time and let them get to know each other.

"it's all a go Janey, we'll get Dan's kids here too so they can meet and get to know each other. Cal and Suze can drive up in your SUV and we'll follow in our car. That way Cal can get experience on the Interstate with me watching. Maybe I wont be so anxious about him driving on it if I observe from another car."

"I've been worried about that too. It will be better knowing your right there with them. A little better anyway." she said.

"Congratulations sweetie, you know how happy I am for you. Give my congrats to Jerry too and it's fine if he asks me to be there as his Best Man. We'll talk more later in the week. I wonder how Dan and I will cope with four teens in the house?"

"Ha! Pay back is hell TJ, Bye for now" she laughed as she hung up.

Dan and I went to Nashville for the wedding and I stood with Jerry as his Best Man as he married my best friend and my ex-wife.

Back in Bowling green, Callum and Suzannah met Connor and Malin for the first time and Dan and I just sat back and watched. Cal and Connor were talking sports in about 30 seconds and we were pretty sure that Malin and Suze were talking about boys. They're 15 year old girls, what else would they talk about. Well, all four could talk about their gay fathers sitting in the TV room and I'm sure the subject came up over the weekend.

We had them for a week so Dan and I devised a plan so that all of them would have equal time with their Dad. We alternated with me taking the girls one day, him the boys and we would switch the next day. We had a list of things to do that they chose from and the first day all six of us went to the Beach Bend amusement park. The girls went to the pool at Dan's club one day, the boys took a tour of WKU with me.

After dinner on the second day I was on the deck, oddly alone for a few minutes. I was sipping a drink and thinking about jumping into the pool when Cal walked out to join me.

"There you are, hiding out Pops?"

"Not really, I just realized that I was alone for the first time this week. Have a seat Son.

I was also thinking about jumping in the pool about two minutes ago."

"Really? I'll race ya." Cal said.

'Wait...TIME OUT! I have to take off my watch and empty out my wallet and cash before I jump in." I said as I emptied my pockets and ran to beat Cal into the water.

"Cheater" he yelled as he cannon balled me.

We were horsing around splashing about and the next thing I knew Connor, Dan and the girls all were jumping in the water. We were all laughing and the boys hoisted Dan and I to their shoulders and we fought trying to unseat the other into the water. Dan won and then he and I got the Girls up for a while. The last battle was Malin on Connor, Suze on Cal and Me on Dan. We all had a super time and it did a lot to bring our children closer to each other. They all seemed to get alone well and even liked each other.

Dan and I managed to get away from the battles and sat on the edge of the pool., our feet touching under the water.

Dan turned to me and said...

"would you look at us! this time last year who could have ever guessed that you and I would be here, together, in love again, and our kids here with us having a great time together. It's hard to comprehend how quickly this has all happened to us TJ. I feel like we are the luckiest tow men in the world today."

"We are the luckiest guys in the world Danny, we have been since that Saturday night in

May when we met again at the reunion. Think about it. We've both led a charmed life since that night."

A charmed life indeed. Janie and Jerry were married , we closed out my house in Nashville, storing the furniture and items we couldn't fit into the house in Bowling Green. I listed my house with a Realty company and they took care of the rental and maintenence. With the kids help I finally got moved to Bowling Green and the next Monday would start my work with WKU.

For Dan and I our life together only got better now that we were living together. We both were busy with work but our weekends were our free time and we made the most of it spending most of them with his children or mine or all of them at the same time. Janey and Jerry visited a couple of times and Mary Ann, Dan's ex-wife even came over to meet Janey and Jerry. After that visit, Mary Ann and Dan got along together much better and it showed most in Connor and Malin. Both of the became much happier, more confident and better students. At the end of the school year Dan and I were astonished to learn that we had four honor students in our family.

Both of us realized our exceptional good fortune and were careful to live our lives so that our entire family could benefit. We are happy, we have fantastic support from our families, good jobs and warm and loving home and best of all, each other. Yes, we are living charmed lives indeed.

The end.

 

Bill Hudley

[email protected]

Top


Rate Story Choose rating between 1 (worst) and 10 (best).

Bookmark and Share

blog comments powered by Disqus